Skip to content

Chaplains’ Corps Chronicles || Anno Domini 2012 January Issue No. 72

2012 January 8
Comments Off
Posted by John Wilkes Booth

Chaplains’ Corps Chronicles

of the

Sons of Confederate Veterans

Anno Domini 2012

January

Issue No. 72

“That in all things Christ might have the preeminence.”


Chaplain-in-Chief Mark Evans

20 Sharon Drive,

Greenville, SC 29607

E-mail: markwevans@bellsouth.net

*****

Editor: Past Chaplain-in-Chief H. Rondel Rumburg

PO Box 472

Spout Spring, Virginia 24593

E-mail: hrrumburg41@gmail.com

ConfederateChaplain.com

 *****

Quote from a Confederate Chaplain

I covet for my friends, as well as for myself, the privilege of choosing the civil institutions under which we live. To secure the privilege I am here; and would regard myself as unfaithful to my country, and my country’s God, if I should for a moment shrink from the just responsibilities of a soldier’s position.”

Chaplain William F. F. Broaddus

Post Chaplain, Charlottesville, Virginia

Editorial

Fellow Compatriots in the Chaplains’ Corps and Friends:

 

We are entering the year of our Lord Two Thousand Twelve.  How shall we find our way through the unknown year? Remember the warning of Proverbs 27:1, “Boast not thyself of to morrow; for thou knowest not what a day may bring forth.” Also, consider James 4:13-15, “Go to now, ye that say, To day or to morrow we will go into such a city, and continue there a year, and buy and sell, and get gain: Whereas ye know not what shall be on the morrow. For what is your life? It is even a vapour, that appeareth for a little time, and then vanisheth away. For that ye ought to say, If the Lord will, we shall live, and do this, or that.” Since we do not know what shall be in the New Year we should say, “If the Lord will, we shall live, and do this, or that.”  

Presumption or boasting regarding the future is not healthy.  One should learn from the vain boast of Yankee General Joe Hooker. When he had reached his chosen objective near Chancellorsville in early May of 1863 he declared that his position was “the strongest on the planet.” Major-General Darius Couch, one of Hooker’s underlings, in his article on the battle in Battles and Leaders of the Civil War recalled Hooker’s words to him, “It is all right Couch, I have got Lee just where I want him; he must fight me on my own ground” [Vol. 3, 161]. Then Couch went on to say, “The retrograde movement had prepared me for something of the kind, but to hear from his (Hooker’s) own lips that the advantage gained by the successful marches of his lieutenants were to culminate in fighting a defensive battle in that nest of thickets was too much, and I retired from his presence with the belief that my commanding general was a whipped man.” This crowing of Hooker must have been uttered out of his great boastfulness. One of Hooker’s subordinates said “the strongest position on the planet” made one feel that he was “caged up in a wilderness of almost impenetrable undergrowth” [Frederick L. Hitchcock, War From The Inside, 210].  Hitchcock questioned,

 

The inexplicable question is, Why did fighting ‘Joe Hooker,’ with seventy thousand as good troops as ever fired a gun, sit down in the middle of that tanglewood forest and allow Lee to make a monkey of him  [212]?

 

One answer to that question is that it was the providence of God reducing pride. Another answer is “The pride of thine heart hath deceived thee” and he that “saith in his heart, Who shall bring me down to the ground” (Obadiah 3), and Jehovah said “I will bring you down” (v. 4). The “strongest position on the planet” is the weakest if God be against it. Hooker was overwhelmed by defeat. 

We must consider what is God’s will for the coming year? We must not presume on God. We must not put our trust in the arm of flesh. Please consider the following message:

 

Who Will Order Our Steps in the New Year?

H. Rondel Rumburg

“O Lord, I know that the way of man is not in himself: it is not in man that walketh to direct his steps,” Jeremiah 10:23

How can we know the way through 2012?  The words, “ye have not passed this way heretofore” (Joshua 3:4) are certainly true!  The way before us is dark with the has not been yet.

Thomas said to the Lord Jesus, “Lord, … how can we know the way” (John 14:5). Jesus’ reply to Thomas was, “I am the way … no man cometh unto the Father, but by me” (John 14:6). Man does not naturally know the way since he is lost. The way of the ungodly shall perish (Ps. 1:6).

The Psalmist also reminded us, “The steps of a good man are ordered by the Lord: and he delighteth in his way” (Ps. 37:23).  Yes, God’s word is a light for our path-“Thy word is a lamp unto my feet, and a light unto my path” (Ps. 119:105).   Is the future a mere chance happening?  There was in a previous century a woman who had forsaken God and the Bible because she embraced the darkness of infidelity.  She was crossing the Atlantic.  On the voyage she asked a sailor one morning, “How long shall we be out?”  “In fourteen days, if it is God’s will, we shall be in Liverpool,” answered the sailor.  “If it is God’s will!” said the woman; “what a senseless expression!  Don’t you know that all comes by chance?”  In a few days a terrible storm arose, and the woman stood clinging to the side of the cabin door in an agony of terror.  “What do you think,” she said to the same sailor, “will the storm soon be over?”  “It seems likely to last some time, madam.”  “Oh!” she cried, “pray that we may not be lost.”  His reply was, “Madam, shall I pray to chance?”

The answer to the question “Who will order our steps in the new year?” is determined by our spiritual standing with the Lord.  Are our steps being “ordered of the Lord”?  Truly, if God be for us who can be against us?  But the way of the transgressor is hard.  We should not want to walk in the way of disobedient and gain saying Israel.  Hopefully we desire to walk in the way of obedience.

What is the context of what Jeremiah said in our text?  Jeremiah declared that the flocks will be scattered (vv. 17-25).  The prophet warned Jerusalem to get ready to be exiled (vv. 17-18, 22).  Then he personified Jerusalem in sad lamentation (vv. 19-21).  Jeremiah despairing of influencing the people turns to the Lord thus finally concluding with a prayer to Jehovah (vv. 23-25).

Verse 23 introduces [1] the person addressed in the prayer—“O LORD,” [2] the personal acknowledgment of the prayer—“I know,” and [3] the predicament admitted by the prophet—“that the way of man is not in himself: it is not in man that walketh to direct his steps.”

I. THE PERSON ADDRESSED IN THE PRAYER—“O LORD….”

A. The Person of the Godhead Addressed is Jehovah.  What does this imply? “Jehovah” the name denotes God’s self-existence, denotes God’s absolute independence, denotes unsuccessive eternity, denotes one who bestows being and denotes one who fulfills promises.  All of this being true it is obvious that Jeremiah knows the One to whom he must go.

B. The Address to Jehovah that Jeremiah made.  What does this address denote? It denotes Jeremiah’s personal relationship with Him; it denotes Jeremiah’s saving interest in Him; and it denotes Jeremiah’s submission to the will of Jehovah for the outcome.

II. THE PERSONAL ACKNOWLEDGMENT OF THE PRAYER—“I know….”

A. This is Jeremiah’s Confession of Humble Dependence upon God.  Jeremiah thus bows to God as sovereign ruler.  The God before whom the prophet bows in prayer has proved Himself to be capable for He is the Almighty.

Jeremiah by this statement evidences divine illumination.  The Lord has revealed this to him.  The word translated “know” (yada) means [1] to perceive, to be sensible of, HOW? by sight (Isa. 6:9), by touch (Gen. 19:33), but chiefly in the mind; hence to understand by observation (Judges 13:21); to consider, to mark and observe with a purpose. [2] To come to know by seeing, hearing and experience (Hosea 9:7; Job 21:19). [3] To know what was not known before. [4] To know by being acquainted. [5] To know, understand, or know how. [6] Absolutely, to know, to be wise and refers to the exercises of the affections (Ps. 1:6; 31:7; Prov. 24:23; Job 34:19), to know implies faith (Job 19:25 cp. John 17:3).

NOTE: This knowledge reveals that man may propose but only God can dispose, as in the case with Cyrus (Isa. 44:28; 45:1 ff). Remember how God reversed the purposes of Joseph’s brothers in their hatred and selling of Joseph.  God overruled it for good. Remember the Lord Jesus “being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain: Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the pains of death: because it was not possible that he should be holden of it” (Acts 2:23-24). Remember the persecution of the early church (Acts 8:3-4).  It is wisdom to confess and conform to God’s plans.  Why?  “It is hard to kick against the pricks” (Acts 9:5).

Jeremiah is communicating with Jehovah.  The Psalmist asserted, “When my father and my mother forsake me, then the LORD will take me up.  Teach me thy way, O LORD, and lead me in a plain path, because of mine enemies.  Deliver me not over unto the will of mine enemies: for false witnesses are risen up against me, and such as breathe out cruelty…. Wait on the LORD: be of good courage, and he shall strengthen thine heart: wait, I say, on the LORD” (Psalm 27:10-12, 14).

B. Jeremiah Makes a Confession of Folly and Sin.  The verse verifies this by what follows. We must remember that he who covers his sin shall not prosper. Listen to the wise man,  “He that covereth his sins shall not prosper: but whoso confesseth and forsaketh them shall have mercy” (Prov. 28:13).

The prophet said, “I know” or “I perceive” and this by the Holy Spirit’s guidance.  Only wisdom or knowledge from the Lord is dependable.  Jehovah warned through Jeremiah, “Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, neither let the mighty man glory in his might, let not the rich man glory in his riches: But let him that glorieth glory in this, that he understandeth and knoweth me, that I am the LORD, which exercise lovingkindness, judgment, and righteousness, in the earth: for in these things I delight, saith the LORD” (Jer. 9:23-24).  Man’s human wisdom is fallible for it perceives no further than his nature.  Man tries in his faulty wisdom to fix problems only to find after they have been supposedly fixed that they were not fixed.  T. S. Eliot penned,

All our knowledge brings us nearer to our ignorance,

All our ignorance brings us nearer to death,

But nearness to death no nearer to GOD

Then he asked,

Where is the Life we have lost in living?

We will be disappointed if we trust in human wisdom.  Why?  “The way of man is not in himself….”

III. THE PREDICAMENT ADMITTED BY THE PROPHET—“that the way of man is not in himself: it is not in man that walketh to direct his steps.”

A. Man Cannot Control His Destiny—“the way of man is not in himself….”  The word “man” is “adam.”  Jeremiah confesses the Adam dilemma in his prayer. Fallen man is incapacitated.  He does not have the innate direction within himself.  Why?  He has lost the way!  “The preparations of the heart in man, and the answer of the tongue, is from the LORD” (Prov. 16:1.  “Man’s goings are of the LORD; how can a man then understand his own way” (Prov. 20:24)? “Go to now, ye that say, To day or to morrow we will go into such a city, and continue there a year, and buy and sell, and get gain: Whereas ye know not what shall be on the morrow. For what is your life? It is even a vapour, that appeareth for a little time, and then vanisheth away” (James 4:13-14).

Why is it “not in man”?  Because of the fall in Eden man is totally depraved or morally unable.  Man is spiritually dead.  As a result of man’s condition he does not have the ability to know the way. “Which have forsaken the right way, and are gone astray…. For it had been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than, after they have known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered unto them.  But it is happened unto them according to the true proverb, The dog is turned to his own vomit again; and the sow that was washed to her wallowing in the mire” (2 Pet. 2:15, 21-22).

B. Man Cannot Control His Direction—“it is not in man that walketh to direct his steps.” The word for “man” here is “ish” or man as male in contrast to “isha” female.  Men like sheep have gone astray (Isa. 53:6). How can one who is blind, deaf, dead, etc. control anything including their destiny?  (Eph. 2). How can one who walks in darkness have direction?  “Men love darkness rather than light….” How can one who is out of the way walk in the way?  “They are all gone out of the way, they are together become unprofitable; there is none that doeth good, no, not one” (Rom. 3:12).  Why is this true? [1] Man is ignorant of the way of the Spirit (Eccl. 11:5).  [2] Man is ignorant of the way of peace (Isa. 59:8). “The way of peace have they not known” (Rom. 3:17).  [3] Man is ignorant of his own heart for it habitually deceives him (Jer. 17:9). How can one  who is controlled by another control himself (John 8:44; 2 Tim. 2:26)?

We should pray in conformity to the old Welsh hymn “Guide me oh, thou great Jehovah….”

113

 

8, 7, 4.

                         1 GUIDE me, O thou great Jehovah!
Pilgrim through this barren land;
I am weak, but thou art mighty,
Hold me with thy powerful hand:
Bread of heaven!
Feed me now and evermore.

2 Open now the crystal fountain,
Whence the healing waters flow;
Let the fiery, cloudy pillar,

Lead me all my journey through;
Strong Deliverer,
Be thou still my strength and shield.

3 When I tread the verge of Jordan,
Bid my anxious fears subside:
Thou of death and hell the conqueror
Land me safe on Canaan’s side:
Songs of praises
I will ever give to thee.

This was taken from the Confederate Hymns for the Camp.

What do we need?  We need the Lord’s unfailing guidance.  The Israelites in the wilderness had the Lord to guide them in the way by the pillar of cloud by day, and to give them light in the night by the pillar of fire.

CONCLUSION: The way of the just is different for it is uprightness (Isa. 26:7 f).

[1] There is a way of life and a way of death (Matt. 7:13, 14). Christ is “a new and living way” (Heb. 10:20). “The Lord knoweth the way of the righteous: but the way of the ungodly shall perish” (Psalm 1:6).

[2] There is the way of Christ for He said, “I am the way…” (John 14:6).

[3] There is the way of excellence—“yet shew I unto you a more excellent way” (1 Cor. 12:31).

WHAT DOES THIS TEXT TEACH US?

[1] Don’t trust the flesh (Prov. 3:5,-6; James 4:13-16).

[2] Learn to read Providence (Psalm 25:14, 9).

[3] Remember our help is of the LORD. “My help cometh from the Lord, which made heaven and earth” (Psalm 121:2).

[4] The way ahead should cause us to pray as it did Jeremiah.  When Queen Victoria was aroused at midnight and informed that she was the Queen of England,  she asked her informer to pray, and they knelt down in prayer together.  Thus began the reign of the famous Queen Victoria of England.

How shall we begin the New Year?

 

 

In this issue you will find our Chaplain-in-Chief’s challenging message. The reader will find himself encouraged by the Chaplain-in-Chief’s article on Two Christian Generals. Your editor has provided a sketch of the life of Chaplain Henry Allen Tupper (Part II), who was another of our faithful Confederate chaplains.  This issue includes A Confederate Sermon, submitted by Chaplain Kenneth Studdard; this sermon is by Charles Minnigerode President Davis’ pastor and the title of the message is The fool hath said in his heart, there is no God.”  Our Book Review is by your editor, reviewing the Chaplain’s Handbook: Sesquicentennial Edition. This is a new and enlarged edition! 

Soli Deo Gloria,

Editor H. Rondel Rumburg

[Compatriots, if you know of any members of the Chaplains’ Corps or others who would like to receive this e-journal, please let us have their names and e-mail addresses.  Also, feel free to send copies of this journal to anyone you think would like to receive it.  If you want to “unsubscribe” please e-mail the editor or assistant editor.  Confederately, HRR]

Contents

*The Chaplain-in-Chief’s Message, Rev. Mark W. Evans

*Two Christian Generals, Rev. Mark W. Evans

*Chaplain Henry Allen Tupper (Part II), Dr. H. Rondel Rumburg

*A Confederate Sermon, Charles Minnigerode

*Book Review: Chaplain’s Handbook (Sesquicentennial Edition)

 

THE CHAPLAIN-IN-CHIEF’S MESSAGE

Dear Chaplains and Friends:

It is a blessing to walk in the paths of our Christian ancestors.  The Bible Christianity they loved and lived is the same today.  Our prayer is that the sovereign Christ will bless the Southland and the entire country with a heaven-sent revival.  As we begin the New Year, the future looks dark for our land, but we rejoice to know that our God has “no variableness neither shadow of turning.”  All of His promises are “yea and amen” in Jesus Christ.  General Robert E. Lee said, “How it will all end I cannot say, but [I] will trust to a kind Providence, who will, I believe, order all things for the best.”

We look forward to the SCV Confederate Heritage Rally, February 24 and 25, Richmond, Virginia.  As part of this Sesquicentennial event, a Revival Service is scheduled for Saturday evening, February 25, from 7:00 – 8:30 p.m.  The place of the service has been changed.  The  church facilities previously announced are no longer open to us.  The director of the Heritage Rally has received word that we can conduct our service at the same church attended by General Robert E. Lee and President Jefferson Davis, St. Paul’s Episcopal Church, 815 East Grace Street, Richmond.  Please pray that the Lord will bless this service with a gracious work of His Spirit.

Thank you for praying for Rev. Len Patterson, Chaplain of the Army of Trans-Mississippi.  His surgery went well, but he will likely receive radiation treatments in the near future. He is in good spirits, trusting in the Lord.  Please also remember his wife in prayer.

Deo Vindice!

Mark W. Evans

Chaplain-in-Chief

*****

Chaplain-in-Chief’s Article

 

Two Christian Generals

 

Mark W. Evans, Chaplain

 

  Robert Edward Lee and Thomas Jonathan (Stonewall) Jackson were both born in the month of January.  Lee entered the world first, on January 19, 1807.  Seventeen years later, January 21, 1824, Jackson was born.  Young Jackson lost his parents and remained an orphan most of his childhood.  Lee, the son of Revolutionary War hero, “Light Horse Harry” Lee, lost his father at age eleven.  Because of his father’s poor financial management and other failings, Lee shouldered heavy responsibilities throughout his youth.  Both Lee and Jackson were West Point graduates.  Jackson had a poor educational background and struggled.  His class standing at the end of his freshman year was fifty-first in a class of seventy-two.  Through hard work and discipline, he graduated seventeenth in his class.  Some observed, “That if the course were two years longer than it was, Jackson would assuredly graduate at the head of his class” [Dabney, Life, 35].  Lee graduated second in his class, with no demerits.

Lee and Jackson advanced in their military careers during the Mexican War.  Jackson, as a young lieutenant, demonstrated admirable courage under fire and received the brevet rank of major.  General Worth gave this tribute:

After advancing some four hundred yards, we came to a battery which had been assailed by a portion of Magruder’s field-guns, particularly the section under the gallant Jackson, who, although he had lost most of his horses and many of his men, continued chivalrously at his post, combating with noble courage [Dabney, 50].

Lee distinguished himself by skill at reconnaissance, acts of courage, and superb military leadership.  General Winfield Scott wrote that Lee was “the very best soldier that I ever saw in the field” [Harwell, 76].

Lee and Jackson were devout Christians.  Lee, an Episcopalian, believed in the infallibility of Scripture and the simple Gospel of Christ.  During the War for Southern Independence, his testimony to Confederate chaplains, B. T. Lacy and J. William Jones, expressed well his trust in the Lord Jesus Christ.  Lacy told General Lee that the chaplains were concerned for his welfare and that they fervently prayed for him.  Lee’s eyes filled with tears and he said,

Please thank them for that, sir — I warmly appreciate it.  And I can only say that I am nothing but a poor sinner, trusting in Christ alone for salvation, and need all the prayers they can offer for me [Jones, Christ in the Camp, 50].

Jackson came to salvation in Christ after the Mexican War.  Under the preaching of “the Rev. Mr. Parks,” an Episcopalian minister and West Point graduate, he was brought to “a comfortable hope of salvation.”  Having attained this assurance, he was baptized in the Episcopal Church, with the understanding that he had not determined denominational affiliation.  When he moved to Lexington, Virginia, as professor at the Military Academy of Virginia, he united with the Presbyterian Church.

Lee and Jackson entered the War for Southern Independence knowing that they were fulfilling their God-given duty.  Confederate Chaplain J. William Jones received a letter from Mrs. Lee describing her husband’s ordeal in reaching a decision to resign his commission from the United States Army.  Chaplain Jones said:

I received from Mrs. Lee once a very vivid account of the struggle it cost her husband to sever the ties which bound him to the Union and to the United States Army.  She said that after his last interview with General Scott he returned to Arlington deeply affected by the circumstances which surrounded him, and anxious to decide what was his present duty.  The night his letter of resignation was written, he asked to be left alone for a time, and while he paced the chamber above, and was heard frequently to fall on his knees and engage in earnest prayer for divine guidance, she waited and watched and prayed below.  At last he came down calm, collected, almost cheerful, and said, ‘Well, Mary, the question is settled.  Here is my letter of resignation, and a letter I have written General Scott [Jones, Life and Letters, 132].

Robert L. Dabney, who served as Jackson’s Chief-of-Staff, said that Jackson

…decided with a force of conviction as fixed as the everlasting hills, that our enemies were the aggressors, that they assailed vital, essential rights, and that resistance unto death was our right and duty.  On the correctness of that decision, reached through fervent prayer, under the teachings of the sure Word of Scripture, through the light of the Holy Spirit, which he was assured God vouchsafed to him, he stood prepared to risk, not only earthly prospects and estate, but an immortal soul; and to venture, without one quiver of doubt or fear, before the irrevocable bar of God the Judge.  The great question:  ‘What if I die in this quarrel,’ was deliberately settled; so deliberately, so maturely, that he was ready to venture his everlasting all upon the belief that this was the path of duty” [Dabney, Discussions, 440].

By the help of Almighty God, Jackson and Lee combined their military genius to repulse the numerically superior forces of the illegal invader.  These two Southern chieftains and their warriors “waxed valiant in fight, and turned to flight the armies of the aliens” (Hebrews 11:34).

Jackson died from wounds received by friendly fire.  Lee said after Jackson’s arm was amputated, “he has lost his left arm; but I have lost my right arm [Dabney, Life of Jackson, 716].”  Jackson calmly went through the trial, resting in the promise of Romans 8:28:  “And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to His purpose.”  He entered the presence of his Lord on May 10, 1863.  Before departing, he said, “Let us pass over the river, and rest under the shade of the trees.”

Lee lived to see military defeat.  Bitter days followed, but he remained faithful to duty.  Taking the position of president of Washington College, which later became Washington and Lee University, he carried on the Southern cause, not by force of arms, but by the education of Southern young men.  Dr. E. T. Winkler, preaching in the Citadel Square Baptist Church, Charleston, SC, after the death of General Lee, said:

When I seek to penetrate into the mind of our great leader, to understand how he, who failed to save the country by the sword, still hoped to save its laws, its institutions, its customs, its sciences, its letters, its magistracies, its altars — all that has been overwhelmed by a fierce and tumultuous democracy — I admire the simple and noble expedient to which he resorted.  General Lee established new claims to the reverence of his countrymen when he exchanged the camp for the college, and the sword for the pen [Jones, Personal Reminiscences, 130].

 

General Robert E. Lee entered his eternal home October 12, 1870.  Chaplain J. William Jones said:

He lived the life of a faithful soldier of the Cross — he fell at the post of duty with the harness on — he died in the full assurance of faith in Jesus, and now wears the Christian’s ‘crown of rejoicing [Jones, Personal Reminiscences, 460].

WORKS CITED

Dabney, Robert L. (1979).   Discussions (IV)Harrisonburg, VA:  Sprinkle   Publications.

Dabney, Robert L. (1983). Life and Campaigns of Lieut.-Gen. Thomas J. Jackson. Harrisonburg, VA: Sprinkle Publications.

Harwell, Richard, ed. (c. 1961).  Lee.  New York:  Charles Scribner’s Sons.

Jones, J. William (1986).  Christ in the Camp.  Harrisonburg, VA:  Sprinkle Publications.

________________ (1986).  Life and Letters of Robert Edward Lee.  Harrisonburg,   VA:  Sprinkle Publications.

________________ (c. 1989).  Personal Reminiscences of General Robert E. Lee.  Baton Rouge:  Louisiana State University Press.

  

 

Chaplain Henry Allen Tupper

(1828-1902)

9th Georgia Regiment

By Dr. H. Rondel Rumburg

Part II

Marriage

Henry Allen Tupper grew up in the Charleston First Baptist Church and attended Sabbath School with the one whom the Lord intended for his bride.  Nancy Johnstone Boyce was pictured on the Lord’s Day in the following way by Tupper,

Frequently she dressed in white. I often thought that the garb was a fit and beautiful emblem of her simple and pure character. The plainness of her dressing was always to be noted in view of the fact that she was literally doted on by her father, who was probably the wealthiest man in the city, and known by all to be devoted to his children.  She was really “the pious, consistent little member of the church.” She visited the poor, sought children for the Sabbath school, and was ready for every good word and work.

This was one of the recollections he penned of her early life.  Henry and Nannie (as he called her) were married on November 1st, 1849 at the summer residence of her father Kerr Boyce. This was at “Kalmia” in South Carolina.

 

Calling

As a little boy Tupper use to play at preaching in the attic of the Tupper home. His siblings were the congregation in this childish scheme. He used his room to practice up on his skills.  But when he became a man he put away childish things.  Preaching became his calling after his conversion and the Lord putting the burden for the ministry on his heart. H. A. Tupper gave the following account,

I often told my friends that I intended being a lawyer until I was thirty years old and then I would enter the ministry, as Dr. Fuller….  I was deeply interested in the saving of souls, and felt no stronger desire than to see the world brought to Jesus. I thought seriously on the matter and determined to give myself to the work. Of all the preachers who made deep impressions … Dr. Fuller was the greatest…. But my head is swallowed up by my heart whenever I think or speak of this, my father in the Lord.

The Lord uses His Elijahs to impact His Elishas and so the Lord used Fuller to impact Tupper. H. A. Tupper was licensed to preach on November 14th, 1847. He was called to the Baptist Church of Graniteville, South Carolina where he was ordained pastor on the first Lord’s Day in 1850. His first pastorate was a learning experience along with a severe test.  Tupper gives us the following insight,

My work at Graniteville was partly missionary and entirely gratuitous and this greatly delighted me…. It was a first love indeed. Fresh from the University, my habits of study were continued and I gave much time to the study of the Scriptures. In the afternoon I usually preached an expository sermon, and in this way took the church through most of the epistles of the New Testament. On Saturday night I met with as many as would attend and examined them on the Scripture expounded the Sabbath before…. My health seemed to fail … I had to spend the winter of 1852 in Florida. Dr. Geddings, of Charleston, said I must never preach again.

This was a great test from the Lord. Tupper persevered and was restored. His major pastorate was the Baptist Church of Washington, Georgia. Here he labored for the Lord from 1853 to 1872.  Sandwiched in this time frame was his chaplaincy in the Confederate service. This pastoral ministry commenced in the spring of 1853. Tupper and his family loved their home, the town and the church.  He was even known in the town as “the Bishop.” He preached three times on the Lord’s Day for much of his pastorate having a special service for the children on Sunday afternoon.

Before the War of Northern aggression he preached every Sunday and Tuesday night to the colored people and had appointments on the plantations in the vicinity. “This was service in which my heart rejoiced,” he said, and “I had a large colored membership and many of them devoted Christians.”

Tupper’s preparation for the Lord’s Day morning sermon was prepared with great care and exactness. The Lord was pleased to send blessed revivals under his ministry.  There was a great emphasis on prayer for missions and the congregation was instructed clearly on the subject of missions.  As a result of his pastoral guidance and example the church gave large offerings for the support of the Lord’s work among the Indians and Africans.  During the time of this pastorate the Tupper family took a trip to Europe.

As has been noted before Henry A. Tupper was a good student and devoted himself to the study as well as to other aspects of the ministry.  His library was one of quality containing some 1,500 volumes. The Tupper children had been encouraged to love books and they were very fond of reading. He also wrote, “There were few things that we cared for or coveted beyond our constant reach, save more knowledge of Jesus, more experience of his love, and more perfect assurance of our election and calling.” During this time there were repeated offers of pastorates, professorship and other enticements to get him to leave.

Whatever Tupper was doing one subject seemed to cling to his mind and as he said “haunted” him; that was the subject of missions. He enjoyed the ministry the Lord had given him but wondered at times if he could be more useful elsewhere. He chairman of the Executive Committee on Missions in the Georgia Association. His drive for missions led to the Japan Plan. He explained,

I had something to do to supply missionaries and sustain them, but I wanted more…. Finally I formed the plan of a self-sustaining colony to Japan. I paid two visits to Dr. (James B.) Taylor (Corresponding Secretary of the Foreign Mission Board) at Richmond, Va. I corresponded with the United States Ministers in the East…. Some $250,000 would be invested for the benefit of the mission. But the way was not clear; the War came on, and the cherished plan, like my others for missionary work, was unrealized.

One who was well acquainted with him said, “Dr. Tupper is essentially a missionary man, whom circumstances alone prevented from going to the missionary field. Personally … before the war, when quite wealthy, he contributed thousands annually to the missionary cause.”

Two days before the Secession Convention Dr. James P. Boyce wrote Tupper his brother-in-law, “I have been all along in favor of resistance, by demanding first new guarantees, and if these were not granted, then forming a Southern Confederacy. If you Georgia people come in, we are safe enough….”

War of Northern Aggression

Rev. H. A. Tupper described himself regarding his relation to the invasion of the South. He said, “In the principles on which the War was fought I was a South Carolinian thoroughly imbued.” He believed those words best described his position! Tupper traveled to Sullivan’s Island on the same boat that carried the orders for General P. G. T. Beauregard to bombard Fort Sumter. Upon arrival Pastor Tupper stayed behind the battery until Major Anderson’s United States Army garrison surrendered.

Tupper was vocal about loving and defending civil and religious liberty.  He held to the views of those who fought for liberty in the First War of Independence. Yes, he was a state rights man on the order of South Carolina.

Chaplaincy of the Ninth Georgia

Pastor H. A. Tupper received a commission as chaplain of the North Georgia Regiment from President Jefferson Davis, but he declined any remuneration for his chaplain work. There is an interesting description given by Tupper in his Journal that gives his view of camp life,

To breakfast at ten o’clock is not very usual in camp, yet the 9th Georgia has been so fashionable to-day. As ordered, we left late encampment yesterday morning and pitched tents here between Centerville and Fairfax (Virginia). Rain on way, but pleasant meditation on Psalm 34:7 (“The angel of the Lord encampeth round about them that fear him, and delivereth them”). Great comfort and sublimity in the things of Almighty power and love stretched over the universe, and under whose shadow the children of men are allowed to trust. After wet time in getting up tent, I had just got snugly ensconced between my blankets when horsemen rode rapidly up to staff tents, and soon I heard from guard: “We are ordered off.” About nine, the regiment started with rapid march. Whither, none knew; but enough for the soldier, “A fight on hand.” No water, no provisions taken, in excessive haste. Chaplain stopped at door and filled canteen and brought a partly eaten pone of stale corn bread. The night black and stormy. Rain came down in a flood. Couldn’t see “hand before the face.” Separated from regiment, let horse pilot way, though started and jumped and whirled round ever and anon, at what I knew not, and she probably as wise. Road to Fairfax Court House the left, to Fairfax Junction right, at intersection; but which the regiment would take I had no idea, and had no idea that would see road when got to crossing. Fortunately halted there by picket, who directed to the right. Soon ran into rear of column and all together we tumbled along. I know no more expressive word. The road like slime. The rain unabated, the darkness above, the same because it could not be blacker. Men tumble down and walked upon; shoes drawn off by mud; several pistols and one sword lost. Still the line crowds on to Fairfax Junction, where arrive about 1 a.m. after such a march as even the severely taxed “Ninth” has never had and will probably never have again. No one has ever experienced the like—seen such a night, had such a march, and, on the whole, been in such a press of circumstances. And when we arrived the announcement is issued from headquarters: “No need of regiments…. Fight over and enemy repulsed.” Next order: “Take the woods and return in morning to camp.” With great difficulty fires are kindled. And there we stood all night in rain—drenched and searching and looking for the day. Never did the light look so beautiful, but the most beautiful of sights was our “camp” again after the remarch, which was made in quick time, and the half dry and hungry 9th made first for their mess chests, at which they got about 10 a.m…. My thoughts, in that horrible darkness and storm, were above this world, I hope. The glorious wings seemed stretched over me. No thought of evil to myself entered my mind.

This account gives a sense of the physical reality and the spiritual as well. Meditating on God Word, thinking of eternity (“above this world”), realizing the protective providence of God (“the glorious wings … stretched over”) and a sense of peace (“no thought of evil to myself).

A war correspondent for the Louisville Courier wrote from Virginia and his account gives a sense of Tupper’s preaching,

To-day the Second Brigade, to which we are attached, was mustered for Divine service. The occasion reminded me more of a Baptist Association gathering than anything I have seen for a long time. A rustic pulpit was erected beneath the shade of the forest trees, and about the clergyman was gathered a force of over three thousand men. The good old songs of Zion caused the leaves to quiver with a poetic tremulousness, and the very air was redolent with heartfelt prayer and praise. Our fighting chaplain. Rev. H. A. Tupper, of the Ninth Georgia, a chaplain in the Confederate army and a Baptist minister at home, a lover and defender of civil and religious liberty everywhere, preached us a very able discourse from the advice of Eli to Joshua: “Be ye men of good courage.” It was no war philippic [railing speech], but an earnest, heartfelt, Christian discourse.

Thus the preaching of Chaplain Tupper was not a political tirade but an earnest, from the heart Christian sermon.

Although not through with his work as a chaplain Tupper made an application to War Department to be released from his commission and be permit to preach to the Confederate soldiers in South Carolina and Georgia. He arrived in Charleston and began work at Trapman Hospital.

Due to over exposure to the elements, physical exhaustion or contact with disease Chaplain Tupper succumbed to illness. He returned home to recuperate. The recuperating chaplain heard that the Morris Street Baptist Church had been sold to become a silver factory. This was overwhelming to him so he purchased it from the recent buyer.  Tupper said he purchased it “in the name of his Master … and opened the ‘Soldiers’ Chapel.’” Chaplain Tupper had the joy of preaching to his old regiment, the 9th Georgia. The meeting with those war-worn men he said “was delightful.” He also took stock of their spiritual state and said it was “most gratifying.” He discovered that fifty of them had been converted, and there were some awaiting baptism.

Home Again

Once his beloved South had been devastated by war and the firing of weapons and the destruction of Southern manhood had ended he returned to his home and pastorate in Washington, Georgia. During those terrible years of Federal occupation and reconstruction, better described as deconstruction, Pastor Tupper ministered grace to his hearers and comfort to his family.

Foreign Mission Board Secretaryship

January 1872 Tupper heard that he had been elected to the position just vacated by the death of Dr. James B. Taylor on December 22nd, 1871 to be the Corresponding Secretary of the Board of Foreign Missions of the Southern Baptist Convention. Tupper’s description was that “the news came to me like a flash in a cloudless sky that I had been elected….” Then he went on to say,

My mind seemed fixed that I would never quit my church for any other or for any professorship or even any secretaryship. Surely I had been well tested in the near twenty years of my pastorate. But here was something different; here was perhaps the realizing of all my missionary hopes and preparations…. But, per contra, the breaking up of our home, the quitting of the church, the tearing away from the delightful associations…. The thought was appalling. But I resolved that I would do God’s will and rejoice in the sacrifice….. I preached to the united churches (of Washington) from Phil. 4:1…. Then the Lord’s Supper was celebrated, then the heart-rending-scene. I was made ill. The doctor said I must go to bed, but instead I took the train for Richmond as the only hope of redeeming my promised acceptance.

He went to Richmond in February of 1872 but his family did not come on until June. This move he considered to be the last one, so he secured a plot at Hollywood Cemetery, and sadly not long after the purchase their little Kate was laid to rest in that plot. Soon Richmond seemed like home to the whole family. First Baptist Church became their church home and Tupper began to teach a class in the Sabbath School.

During the years of Tupper’s close connection with mission work many fields were expanded and work in Mexico, Brazil and Japan began under his watch. He began to write on missions. He was also active on boards of educational institutions such as Hollins College, Richmond College, Mercer University, and Baptist Theological Seminary.

Through these years as secretary he had been active preaching as well as doing a through joy with the Foreign Mission Board. The weight of years soon accumulated and Tupper retired from the Mission Board in June of 1893. Then he became Instructor of the Bible at Richmond College. The Lord summonsed his servant home March 27th, 1902 in Richmond, Virginia the former capital of the Confederate States of America. Dr. Henry Allen Tupper had supported the new nation and in her army he had served as Chaplain of the Ninth Georgia Regiment. He was buried with many of his fellow Confederates in the Hollywood Cemetery.

A CONFEDERATE SERMON

Charles Minnigerode (1814–1894) served as pastor of St. Paul’s Church of Richmond for 33 years.  He was best known as Jefferson Davis’ pastor for Davis who attended St. Paul’s during the War.  It was Minnigerode who was first allowed to visit President Davis during his imprisonment at Fortress Monroe following the war.  He was a comfort and spiritual guide to President Davis during this difficult time

Charles Minnigerode was a faithful pastor and preacher of the Gospel.  His sermon “Jesus Christ and Him Crucified” was considered a powerful presentation of the Gospel.  The New York Times in its obituary of Minnigerode noted that “it was these words that the good old man had on his tongue in his last hours.”  Submitted by Chaplain Kenneth Studdard

The fool hath said in his heart, there is no God.
Psalms xiv. 1.

But why select such a text? Who cares what a fool saith? True! But, brethren, there are a great many fools in this world, and if all their voices be silenced man’s conversation will be very limited. In one sense, the sense of the word to which I shall revert after awhile, all men belong to that class, for all are sinners. But beyond this, as the words of the wise are a guide into truth and holiness and righteousness, so the words of the fool may be a marsh-light that leads its followers astray, or a beacon-light to warn us off from sin and error. And in this way the words of the fool, quoted in the text, receive a weight of importance, a depth of meaning, a breadth of bearing, and become a source of results which go beyond all else.

I. There is no God! It is the secret of the fall, the fundamental fact from which is begotten the sinful life of man; if I might use a modern term, the “protoplasm” of all sin. This is God’s own teaching of this Psalm, and underlying all the teaching of His word. The context makes this perfectly plain: “The fool hath said in his heart, there is no God! They are corrupt, they have done abominable works, there is none that doeth good, they are all gone aside, they are altogether become filthy, there is none that doeth good; no, not one!” All, my brethren—the effects of that disbelief, which is embodied in the fool’s declamation, “there is no God!” “They call not upon the Lord,” is the closing description, the clinching fact with which the sin of man is driven back into its first cause—apostasy from God. I have often thought that all treatises on morals should be written from this point of view. Not infidelity as one of our sins, not as the effect of a sinful life, (though that strengthens and upholds the unbelief of man and develops it in its multiform manifestations,) but reasoning from the cause to its effects, starting with unbelief, with the apostasy from God, with the hopeless “without God,” as our creed. A true system of moral philosophy would trace all the sins and errors of this fallen world, all the wickedness and wretchedness, the fear and doom of individual man, to this Scripture-truth, unbelief, the root of all sin. Just as before and with and after all physical phenomena stands the Creator, who called them into existence and guides them with His almighty hand; so before and with and after all moral and spiritual life, lies that one truth, the existence and the living presence of the personal God, who, at sundry times and in diverse manners, has revealed Himself to His rational and accountable creatures. Unbelief, the root of sin, the germ, the bud that contains the fruit of sin, of all sin, with all its innate penalty of corruption, suffering, wretchedness, and death of hope! It is not the secret of the introduction of sin, for unbelief is of the essence of sin, and the possibility of that sin is given in the free agency of man; but it lays open the secret of man’s subsequent corruption and growing depravity. As that light, which, at the fiat of God, first electrified the chaotic masses of matter and began that course of arrangement, combination, collection, and co-ordination, of evolution if you choose, which ripened into the order and beauty of the heavens’ and the earth, which proclaim God’s glory: so the light of truth, flowing from the same God, became the life and guide of the immortal soul. Blot out the light of these heavens and a darkened, freezing world ceases to exist. Turn from that light .of God’s truth—and darkness, corruption, moral and spiritual death must follow.

It is the grandest truth revealed and the key to the soul’s history in life. “Without God—” no guide, no dependence, no higher feelings and aspirations, to hold up the image of God. “Without God,”— all ultimate responsibility abolished. Can you do away with that? Without His revealed will, the basis of all morality taken away (for God’s will is the only absolute arbiter of right and wrong) every sin is a sin against God, and hence its heinousness and fatal power.

Man’s history begins with it. The first act of sin followed disbelief in God and His word. “Yea, hath God said, ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die?” and man believed the devil more than God, and plucked the forbidden fruit. Once remove that belief, and with it that responsibility, and man’s will becomes the law and the creature his own God! Follow the outline of the history of the race. After having broken with God it was easy to break with man; and the first child born’ into this world dipped his hands in his brother’s blood. All that remained was for man to break with himself and defile his own soul and body, his mind and conscience, in serving his own lusts. The wave of corruption flowed over the earth, and ever since has carried on its tide its guilty souls to ruin—” without God!” the curse of that life!

As we descend in the course of centuries and study the different epochs which mark the great outlines of nations: always, everywhere materialism, the development of this apostasy, the denial, not only of God, but of our own higher, God-like nature—has carried in its train, even amidst the splendours of an Augustan era, in whatever country or age it be found, socially or scientifically, the deeper fall of the race from its high and glorious destiny, unhumanized life, and left in lieu of the true man, to quote Augustine, “a splendid animal,” and worse than a fallen angel. The failure of the old faith in any country, at any time, whatever God it was that was revealed in that old faith, in the East, in Greece, in Rome, in the Church of Christ Himself, was the downfall of the people, the failure of its calling. Of course, “without God,” and no restraint upon the passions of the runaway soul; that, to sustain itself had to make the most of this life and sacrifice to it every higher hope and aim: “seek ye first and only the things of this life” (for there is nothing after,) is the necessary creed when the belief in God has failed. How fearful to trace this out in the life of the individual! Perhaps first a mere decline, till the soul gets used to it—lukewarmness, carelessness, worldliness, the thought of God inconvenient, troubling the stupor or frenzy which had seized it—until habitual ungodliness binds the soul to the ministry of a life of labor and sorrow for its three-score years and ten and no hope beyond, to the ministry of evil and the bondage of sin and fear and death. For boast as you may of that intellectual height which writes “no God” upon His handiwork, you cannot blot out that God; He is there, and the infidel and sinner know it. “Thou God seest me,” is the confession wrung from convictions that he deeper than the fictions and pretensions of the Godless soul, the handwriting on the wall which fills that soul with fear and torment.

Oh, brethren, away from God !—it is the fall of the soul into sin. And thus falling away farther, ever farther away from God; lower, ever lower down into hopeless, determined infidelity, and deeper, ever deeper, into sin—what must be the end?

II. The fool hath said in his heart “there is no God!” — With the heavens above and its glories shining on us; with the earth around us and its marvels of beauty and blessings; with the revelations of power, wisdom, benevolence in our own complicated existence, and the demands of the mind and the cravings of the soul: what an unnatural effort does it require, what a pre-determined, conscious, studied and defiant resolution, not to see, not to hear, not to feel! to blind the understanding and stifle conviction and silence the voice of the heart; to blot out from all the name of God, and stultify man’s reason by denying the cause of these effects! Ordinary, common-sense and unsophisticated men never do so. It requires an effort for which we vainly seek an adequate cause, except in the determination to get rid of God and our responsibility to Him. I cannot put it in smoother words. What studies, what round-about ways, what fanciful premises, what life-long sophistries—at last to induce the mind even to listen to such philosophy! The greatest students of God’s world, those who have created modern science, all found in the wonders of the eye and the ear, in the revelations of either the telescope or the microscope, vestiges of the great Creator. It requires an effort to deny them their witness to the existence, power, wisdom, living presence of God. The sphere of the mind must be lowered, conscience and consciousness must be put in a new and false training, before the result can be reached. — This is not the place nor am I the man to treat the question scientifically or philosophically, or whatever it may require to meet such tremendous efforts against nature and nature’s convictions and nature’s catechism. I appeal only to common sense and the convictions of every man’s mind and the craving of every man’s heart. “Out of nothing nothing can be made. Just as sure as anything is, something has always been its cause, and that something is God. If at any time in the flow of eternal ages, there was nothing, there would be nothing still.”

The supposition of matter to be eternal is impossible; if there ever was a time when all was chaos, all would be chaos still. The first attribute of matter is inertness. There must be first a moving cause. The collocations and co-ordinations in matter deal the death-blow to all such atheism; and time enough, however brief, has passed to prove this to many of those who first started with these impossibilities. To deny the reasoning from effects to causes is useless. We are born to it, and from one fact to another the mind travels and finds causes for effects, the causes themselves becoming effects; on, on, the series grows, till the mind wearies, becomes bewildered, dizzy; and there is no rest till the basis of all is found in a great—the great first cause—God! There is no rest for the mind without this. We can believe in a self-existent God, (and all the world does believe and has believed in Him), but the interminable series of effects and causes, reaching back to no end—it is that materialism which, of all attempts of the metaphysical mind, has been and ever will be, the most unsatisfactory and the most degrading.

We must rest in the final cause—God. Call it unphilosophical as much as you please. No array of learned phraseology will ever change this postulate of the reasoning mind. It is the universal axiom.

That poet who has had the deepest insight into human nature and the aspirations of its lofty intellect, vainly introduces his hero studying the 1st chapter of St. John’s Gospel (and, of course, misreading it) to solve the question: In the beginning was the ‘Word’—no, no! the Word could not have such power. The mind, the thought? but that is not enough—it is the force, the power! more than one hundred years ago anticipating the shiboleth of the present day. But it gave his active mind no rest—no! it must be “in the beginning was the deed, the act.” And there he rested. Certainly. But back of that deed must stand the doer, and back of that act the actor or agent; and back of this creation he investigates, the Creator! I challenge any one to find a flaw in this common-sense argument. — And what a Creator!

Can you look upon the phenomena of this world and see how they-all are suited and matched to each other, and supply each other’s wants, and tally with the capacities contained in each? Can you pass on from world to world and see the reign of law and the perfect order, and symmetry with which all are moving, and the harmony from one end of creation to the other—such as made the poetic minds of all ages speak of “the harmony of the spheres”—and listen to the silent anthem which rises from all these countless creatures of Almighty power, and not bow in reverence; and behold design, intelligence, purpose in all? No architect, no worker, no God! I think the folly of infidelity reaches its acme, when it sneers superciliously at this argument from “design” as unphilosophical, unscientific.

Pass on, and take the higher manifestations of inner life, as much subjects of our cognizance and investigation as the physical phenomena of the world—the cravings of the soul, the demands, the necessities of the heart—and will you give it a world without a God?

All this glory, all this beauty, all these countless coincidences and mutual complements, this universal co-operation and harmony which thrill the human heart, and which human intellect copies and follows in the constructions of its own intelligent nature; that mind, that soul longing to rise to the Great Maker and sustainer of all, and seeking the face and heart that throb through the universe, as approachable and responsive (or it finds no peace and satisfaction,) and as the result: a dead machine, a “perpetuum mobile” without the motive act, without the guiding mind and without the sustaining power and life; all mere matter, mere matter, because we are determined to have nothing else; nothing beyond and above; though we must unmaterialize matter to explain its phenomena, suspend its inertness, ascribe to it attributes which do not belong to matter, and thus admit impossibility.

Ah, we must go beyond all this; and let us be forced—let the strictest advocates of mere materialism be forced at last to admit a God, a force, a thought behind it all; is that the goal the soul of man seeks—must seek? or there is no hope, no strength and relief and comfort; no future to speak of immortality, no love to meet the love that springs up in the heart as its most blessed possession, roaming through a universe of worlds and seeing nothing but matter, matter—spiritual death, death—no soul! no God to love us, no Christ to save us!

Oh, in the soul’s life, what wants, what cravings! And where every atom finds its mate, and every tendency its help, no response to that undying cry of the soul? In joy no sympathy; in sorrow no consolation; in fear no relief; in hope no certainty; in sin no redemption; in death no eternal home! Going through all the wonders of flesh and blood— (for such they are without a soul,) and no Christ! Tell me not of your wisdom and philosophy; what, can you give for the life, the hopes, the certainties of this living God and living Christ, that speaks to me from the Bible, and whispers its truths and consolations in my heart! That is not wisdom to bless a world to say, “There is no God!”

To feel life within, and vainly seek it without; to struggle against self and sin, and ask for help in vain; to suffer and pine, and no appeal for comfort. To sit day by day, and night by night, near the dying couch of my child, and find no response to my prayers from above; to wander in sin and seek to return, and no Father to welcome the returning prodigal; to be dying of life, the life of the soul, and no Redeemer, nothing to go to but a dead world! No God! no Christ!

Oh! let the wise of the earth keep their vaunted wisdom, which gives me a stone for bread, a blank for the promise of hope lying deep in my heart! Give me the foolishness of the child’s faith, that knows and feels and says, there is a God, there is a Christ!

III. “The fool hath said in his heart there is no God!”

I come to my last point. Thus far I have, in the main, been giving you and arguing before you the common interpretation of this verse and its context in the Psalm. All is true, but I am sure the special meaning of the text goes far beyond it. We have not yet gotten at the pith and marrow of that word, not yet touched the nerve of it:

“The fool hath said in his heart, there is no God.”

To me it is a proposition self-evident that the man who denies the existence of God, and with it all that flows from it, is a fool. Atheism is the most glaring, monstrous folly to the soul, that cannot deny its immortality, and has no data to deny its Maker and Redeemer. We do not want revelation, do not want the Bible, (that never wastes time in self-evident truths,) to tell us that, and tell it so solemnly. It is all involved in it, and there will be times when this aspect of the question is presented. But far above soars the real teaching of the text; far above, because much more intimately connected with the inner life of man and the necessary processes of his accountable existence. Far, deep into the soul, the heart of hearts, goes the teaching of my text.

Revelation is not necessary to prove the existence of God; but its great purpose is not only to teach us what sin is and its heinousness, but also that sin is incompatible with belief in God; for every sin is the result of unbelief, the denial, the rejection, the defiance of the living God !—

We are misled by the translation of our Bible; the terms “fool,” “foolishness,” “folly,” have, in the Old Testament, a moral rather than intellectual meaning. They are equivalent to “sinner,” “sinfulness,” “sin.” And here is the true teaching of the text: The sinner hath said in his heart there is no God! I have not time to stop to prove the correctness of this interpretation Go to your Bible, and from the book of Genesis on to the last book of the Old Testament, you will find that “folly” and “sin” are terms synonymous. “She has wrought folly in Israel,” is said of the woman that sinned. “Do not thou this folly,” is the vain appeal of the victim to her strong and overpowering foe. “My wounds stink and are corrupt, because of my foolishness.” “Oh, God! Thou knowest my foolishness, and my sins are not hid from Thee.” Such texts are scattered all over God’s word.

The truest meaning of the text is, the sinner hath said in his heart there is no God! The sinner; every sinner! A man may hold many errors and wrong views, and suffer from his mistakes; but sin alone separates from God, for it dethrones Him, and denies His being and His reign. Every sinner, and whenever a man sins, even a Christian, when surprised into sin, is guilty of saying in his heart, “there is no God!” This shows how unbelief begets sin, how every sin cuts us loose from our relation to God Himself, and is in rebellion against Him.

And mind, he need not acknowledge it in words, need not proclaim it from the house-top, may keep very quiet about it and preserve the decorum of an outward creed and even profession ; but he hath said in his heart, to himself, to quiet his fears, ” Tush! shall God see?”—to stifle his conscience, to fight down his better Self, to sweep away his religious scruples. Determined to do wrong, to violate God’s law, he persuades himself that God is not, certainly not present then, not there to take notice of it. He forgets Him when temptation surprises him. He lives in sin because he realizes not and tries not to believe in the omnipresence of a living sin-avenging God; yet who, upon repentance and resistance to sin, is the sin-forgiving Saviour.

Here it is, and the plain teaching of this text: Committing sin, living in sin—incompatible with the belief in God! Every sinner practically an atheist, every sin the denial of our God!

Just think a moment. There is your knowledge of right and wrong; then comes the temptation! Could you yield to it if you saw God standing by you, and your Saviour’s wounds bleeding again, being crucified afresh by you? Could you sin, would you have the moral or the physical force or courage, if you saw God? If you had the faith which sees Him, sees Him in His purity and holiness, the tables of the eternal law of righteousness, in His hands, and calling to you and claiming you as His? With the threat of His vengeance upon the sinner, hell yawning upon him with its untold terrors? With the promise of all-sufficient grace to the penitent who resists and has “respect to God,” heaven open for every one that believes! Is it possible to sin with such a belief? No, we sin because, as we flee away from God, hide ourselves from Him like Adam, forget Him: we think that puts Him off from us, and He will not see us and take account of us. Every sin is a denial of God’s presence and holiness.

Here is the true gauge:

Does the drunkard proclaim his faith in God while he quaffs the fatal poison? Ah! I have known him in his frenzy to say he would take it if a gun were pointed at him; but it was all a lie! A false boast! Why, I have known him to stop when I came in the room. Like every sinner he can stop, whenever he has dread of others, sufficient faith in the obstacle to his sin. He indulges it when no one sees him but his boon companions in the same sin with him; he shuns the public eye, and all are heeded but God, because he fools himself with the falsehood, “there is no God!”

Will the adulterer indulge his vile practice when the eye of a witness is upon him? does he not seek the darkness and secrecy of the night, and exclude all that could possibly reveal his sin—”wipe his mouth” and boldly step before the world that has not watched him and say: “I have done no wickedness!” But unblushingly he sins in the sight of the all-seeing God, because he does not see Him present, does not believe that sin is recorded by Him, does not fear Him, whom he does not believe. -”Fe me damne mais je ne peux faire autrement,” said the lascivious monk. It was a lie; he could, he can stop, stop for every interruption; and would stop for damnation if it really broke upon him in fact, as it should have been present to his faith.

Or the murderer, the thief—why he looks around to see if no one is near, seeks the cover of darkness or the lonely hour, fears everybody but God; does he believe in that righteous God then?

The covetous—ah! I know of no one who so diligently tries to escape the public eye, who tries so eagerly to appear the very opposite of what he is; because he fears the most scornful contempt of his fellow-creatures, should they see him grinding as a slave at Mammon’s wheel. God sees him; sees all; but the love of gold has blinded the miser that he cannot see, cannot love, cannot believe in God.

My brethren, could they commit, could any commit the act of sin, if they believed in Him? If by that faith which is the evidence of things not seen, the substance of things hoped for or feared, if by such faith they saw Him?

No; impossible! Sin blots out God from our presence and consciousness, and nothing saves from the power of sin but faith; faith that alone has power to make God present to us, real, felt in the soul, to bless or to curse. —

And thus we come back to the point from which we started—disbelief, unbelief, forgetfulness of God, “without God in the world,”—the root of sin.

All sin: Godlessness—without God; ungodliness—not conformed to His image; unbelief—in its manifestations of profaneness and irreligion; denial—of His claims and authority; rebellion— against His laws; ingratitude—for His blessings; abuse—of His mercies; abuse of our highest power as free agents—even to serve God, the sons of God!

All involved in the sin of unbelief. It is this which makes it sin and makes it so exceedingly sinful. Oh! my brethren, is it not true that such is the life, the course, the reasoning of all who are not Christians, not believing in God the Father, and Jesus Christ, whom He has sent? and is it not foolishness?

You may believe you are sinning in secret, and your sin shall not find you out. Stop! Here is God, who seeth in secret, sees you now and here, sees your heart and what is in it! — You may wear the cloak of fairness and decency, and try to make amends by charities and good actions which cost you nothing, not the darling sin of your heart. Stop! Here is God, and His judgment is with Him upon every soul of man that maketh a lie, and sins in defiance of His law.

Will you rush into hell-fire that is before you, rather than cut off the right hand and pluck out the right eye that offends? because you do not see it and fool yourself into the denial of all retribution?

But brethren, here is Christ; He speaks in this very psalm, and speaks of His salvation which comes out of Zion.

Here is Christ to call you, save you, love you, to redeem you from the power of sin, to help you to come off conqueror and more than conqueror. He shed His blood to cancel your guilt. He gave Himself to win your heart.

To Him take the heart of unbelief, and as you see Him dying for you on the cross and praying for your poor soul “Father forgive them,” and opening Heaven for the returning prodigal, for all that believe: arise and live! The darkness is passed, light is sprung up! Arise and live in that light, a ransomed sinner by faith in Jesus Christ; there is no cure of sin but that—

“Thou God seest me “—the beacon!

“Lord save or I perish”—the escape!

“I can do all things through Christ that strengthens me “—the triumph!

 Book Review

Chaplain’s Handbook

Editor H. Rondel Rumburg

©2011, Sons of Confederate Veterans 165 pp., hardback, $12 retail

 

This is an enlarged Sesquicentennial Edition of the Chaplain’s Handbook.   It is enlarged from 131 pages to 165 pages. A chapter has been added on the topic, SCV Chaplains Should be Gentlemen; there has also been added a third burial service, The Order for the Burial of the Dead of the Protestant Episcopal Church in the Confederate States of America; a chapter on Praying in Public has been added; and a chapter on Prayer Suggestions for Public Use.  All the other chapters remain the same.

Hopefully, those using the handbook will find it even more useful than before.  There is the same cloth cover, acid free paper for longevity, sewn signatures, etc.

The retail price is being kept to a minimum of $12, which is very low for a hardback quality publication.  Contact headquarters or biblicalandsouthernstudies.com for a copy.

 We must remember who we are and what we must be about:

The SCV Challenge by Lt. Gen. S. D. Lee

To you, Sons of Confederate Veterans, we will commit the vindication of the cause for which we fought.  To your strength will be given the defense of the Confederate soldier’s good name, the guardianship of his history, the emulation of his virtues, the perpetuation of those principles which he loved and which you love also, and those ideals which made him glorious and which you also cherish. Remember, it is your duty to see that the true history of the South is presented to future generations.

*****

 Chaplain’s Handbook

Sons of Confederate Veterans

This is an enlarged Sesquicentennial Edition of the Chaplain’s Handbook.   It is enlarged from 131 pages to 165 pages. A chapter has been added on the topic, SCV Chaplains Should be Gentlemen; there has also been added a third burial service, The Order for the Burial of the Dead of the Protestant Episcopal Church in the Confederate States of America; a chapter on Praying in Public has been added; and a chapter on Prayer Suggestions for Public Use.  All the other chapters remain the same.

Hopefully, those using the handbook will find it even more useful than before.  There is the same cloth cover, acid free paper for longevity, sewn signatures, etc.

The retail price is being kept to a minimum of $12, which is very low for a hardback quality publication.  Contact headquarters or biblicalandsouthernstudies.com for a copy.

Chaplains’ Corps Chronicles Anno Domini 2011 November Issue No. 70

2011 November 6
Comments Off
Posted by John Wilkes Booth

Chaplains’ Corps Chronicles

of the

Sons of Confederate Veterans

Anno Domini 2011

November

Issue No. 70

 

“That in all things Christ might have the preeminence.”

 


Chaplain-in-Chief Mark Evans

20 Sharon Drive,

Greenville, SC 29607

E-mail: markwevans@bellsouth.net

 

*****

Editor: Past Chaplain-in-Chief H. Rondel Rumburg

PO Box 472

Spout Spring, Virginia 24593

E-mail: hrrumburg41@gmail.com

ConfederateChaplain.com

 

 *****

Quote from a Confederate Chaplain

 

For, acting upon … principles … consecrated by the Holy Scriptures, and sealed with the blood of our fathers, the tyrant at Washington, who has usurped all the powers of government, has denounced us as Rebels, and has invaded our soil with a grand army, to coerce us into submission. Judgment has been pronounced, and he is proceeding to execute the sentence by burning our houses, desolating our fields, confiscating our property, imprisoning and murdering our people. He has made an idol of the Union, and constituted himself its High Priest, inspiring its oracular responses. While the people of the North fall down and worship this idol, we of the South are to be trampled under the feet or crushed in the embraces of the political Juggernaut.”

 

Chaplain Philip Slaughter

19th Virginia

 

       

 

Editorial

 

Fellow Compatriots in the Chaplains’ Corps and Friends:

 

A Christian people are a thankful people because the very breath of life in Christ is prayer, and no one can pray apart from being thankful, for “with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God” (Phil. 4:6).  Confederate thanksgiving was exemplified by President Jefferson Davis.

Paul wrote to the Colossian believers, “As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him: Rooted and built up in him, and stablished in the faith, as ye have been taught, abounding therein with thanksgiving” (Col. 2:6-7).  Paul also exhorted them, “Continue in prayer, and watch in the same with thanksgiving” (4:2).  To the Thessalonian believers Paul explained, “In every thing give thanks: for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you” (1 Thess. 5:18).  Of course these passages are in God’s sacred Scripture and thus inspired and applicable to all the redeemed.

During a very dark time and then during a victorious time in Confederate history a thanksgiving sermon was preached and then printed upon request, and some of the words are a reminder of the last text mentioned,

 

But we should know from the varied dispensations of God in the past, from what others and ourselves have undergone, and from the repeated testimonies of the inspired Word, how false this estimate of things!

       This is signally illustrated in the recent history of our country. God had good reason to send sorrow; but when sorrow has done its appointed work–when, by the sadness of the countenance the heart has been made better, we may expect the darkened cloud to withdraw and a glorious burst of sunlight to appear, like that which even now            

 

“Flames in the forehead of the morning sky,”

 

flashes its gladdening rays from east to west, and calls our whole Confederacy to thanksgiving and praise.

        It is in happiest accordance with the spontaneous impulse of a Christian people that the honored Chief Magistrate of these States, banded in a common brotherhood of love, of interest, of suffering and of mercies, has called us to grateful ascription and religious rejoicing.

        On a memorable occasion, in the personal history of our Lord, when the envious Pharisees rebuked the jubilant rejoicings of the disciples, He said, if these should hold their peace, the stones would immediately cry out (Luke 19:40). We might well look for a stern and audible rebuke from brute insensate things, if we should withhold our thankful tribute on this day to the God of our salvation. The Lord hath done great things for us, whereof we are glad. Bless the Lord, O, our souls, and forget not all His benefits.

At no distant day in the past, a dark cloud of uncertainty, of disaster, of wrath, overhung our whole Confederacy and discharged its collected fury on our devoted land. A series of unexpected and appalling reverses, beginning with the ill-fated battle of Somerset, followed in rapid succession by the capture of Roanoke Island, the loss of Newbern, Nashville, and of various intermediate points, and culminating in the surrender of New Orleans, the commercial emporium of the South, the evacuation of Norfolk and the blowing up of the Merrimac, had caused all faces to gather blackness. Then the boldest was filled with apprehension. The most sanguine were tempted to despair. The head of every patriot was bowed in profoundest grief. Shall we not be permitted to hope that the heart of every Christian was bowed in humility, confession and supplication? We felt that vain was the help of man, and we cast ourselves on … God. When brought to the lowest point of public depression and of conscious dependence, our deliverance was at hand. God poured the spirit of dauntless heroism into the hearts of a whole people–soldiers, legislators, leaders, alike. The generous resolution was taken to defend the Capitol of the Confederacy to the last extremity. From that moment our prospects began to brighten. Then came the successful repulse of the enemy at Drury’s Bluff, flushed with anticipated triumph and glorying in imagined invincibility. Again our coveted and hated capital was beleaguered by the most numerous and best appointed army of modern times, led by their most trusted and skillful generals. But day after day that mighty host was baffled and beaten back, like the surges of the sea raging against Gibraltar. Their strongest entrenchments were stormed. Their most costly munitions were captured or destroyed by the valor of our troops, animated, sustained and guided by the Lord of Hosts. The defence of Richmond was a prodigy, not only of human heroism but of Divine might. From that day to this, our march has been an unbroken series of splendid successes, under the invisible presence of the pillar and the cloud. Shall we not henceforward ascribe all glory to the Lord of Hosts, while mindful of our inextinguishable debt of gratitude to those noble patriots and martyrs whom He employed for our defence? [Rev. Joseph M. Atkinson, God, the Giver of Victory and Peace: A Thanksgiving Sermon, September 18, 1862, Raleigh, NC]

 

Jefferson Davis was referred to in the preceding excerpt of a sermon as “the honored Chief Magistrate of these States.”  The sermon demonstrates what Confederate thanksgiving was all about.

President Davis “was in his official position always outspoken and decided on the side of evangelical religion, and his fast-day and thanksgiving-day proclamations were … not perfunctory, but welled up from a sincere and honest heart” [J. Wm. Jones, The Davis Memorial Volume, 462]. 

In a letter “To the People of the Confederate States” President Davis sought to urge them to trust in the Lord with humility and prayer.  The President remarked,

 

Our faith and perseverance must be tested, and the chastening which seemeth grievous will, if rightly received, bring forth its appropriate fruit.  It is meet and right, therefore, that we should repair to the only giver of all victory and strengthen our confidence in His mighty power and righteous judgments.  Then may we surely trust in Him that He will perform His promise and encompass us as with a shield.  In this trust and to this end, I, Jefferson Davis, President of the Confederate States, do hereby set apart Friday, the 28th day of February instant, as a day of fasting, humiliation, and prayer; and I do hereby invite the reverend clergy and the people of the Confederate States to repair to their respective places of public worship to humble themselves before Almighty God and pray for His protection and favor for our beloved country and that we may be saved from our enemies and from the hand of all that hate us [Jones, 463].

 

Many were President Davis’s declarations for the giving of thanks even while many of his generals, as well as Lee, Jackson and others, did the same.  President Jefferson Davis gave A Thanksgiving Proclamation in 1861,

 

WHEREAS, it hath pleased Almighty God, the Sovereign Disposer of events, to protect and defend us hitherto in our conflicts with our enemies as to be unto them a shield.

And whereas, with grateful thanks we recognize His hand and acknowledge that not unto us, but unto Him, belongeth the victory, and in humble dependence upon His almighty strength, and trusting in the justness of our purpose, we appeal to Him that He may set at naught the efforts of our enemies, and humble them to confusion and shame.

Now therefore, I, Jefferson Davis, President of the Confederate States, in view of impending conflict, do hereby set apart Friday, the 15th day of November, as a day of national humiliation and prayer, and do hereby invite the reverend clergy and the people of these Confederate States to repair on that day to their homes and usual places of public worship, and to implore blessing of Almighty God upon our people, that he may give us victory over our enemies, preserve our homes and altars from pollution, and secure to us the restoration of peace and prosperity.

Given under hand and seal of the Confederate States at Richmond, this the 31st day of October, year of our Lord, one thousand eight hundred and sixty one.

 

By the President, JEFFERSON DAVIS

 

After the war and his release from prison President Davis was escorted to the Spotswood Hotel where he met his wife and some others.  After the greetings President Davis turned to his pastor and said, “You have been with me in my sufferings, and comforted and strengthened me with your prayers, is it not right that we now once more should kneel down together and return thanks?”  Rev. Minnigerode said, “There was not a dry eye in the room.”   Mrs. Davis led the way into the adjoining room, which was more private.  It was there “in the deeply-felt prayer and thanksgiving, closed the story of Jefferson Davis’ prison life” [Jones, Reminiscences, 240, 241].  “In every thing give thanks: for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you” (1 Thess. 5:18).  This was the practice of Davis personally as well as head of state.

How do we bear up?  Are we in tune with God’s sacred Word? Are we as descendents of the Confederates of the past a thankful people in “everything?”

 

 

       

 

In this issue you will find our Chaplain-in-Chief’s challenging message. The reader will find himself edified by the Chaplain-in-Chief’s article on Peace Like a River. Your editor has provided a sketch of the life of Chaplain Philip Slaughter, who was another of our faithful Confederate chaplains.  This issue includes A Confederate Sermon, submitted by Chaplain Kenneth Studdard; this sermon is by Chaplain Philip Slaughter and the title of the message is “Coercion and Conciliation.”  Our Book Review is by Pastor John Weaver, Rex Miller, Pastor Harold Taylor and Pastor Don Fortner reviewing The Songs of Southern Zion: Confederate Hymnology by H. Rondel Rumburg. 

Soli Deo Gloria,

Editor H. Rondel Rumburg

[Compatriots, if you know of any members of the Chaplains’ Corps or others who would like to receive this e-journal, please let us have their names and e-mail addresses.  Also, feel free to send copies of this journal to anyone you think would like to receive it.  If you want to “unsubscribe” please e-mail the editor or assistant editor.  Confederately, HRR]

       

Contents

*The Chaplain-in-Chief’s Message, Rev. Mark W. Evans

*Peace Like a River, Rev. Mark W. Evans

*Chaplain Philip Slaughter, Dr. H. Rondel Rumburg

*A Confederate Sermon, Chaplain Philip Slaughter

*Book Review: The Songs of Southern Zion: Confederate Hymnology

       

 

THE CHAPLAIN-IN-CHIEF’S MESSAGE

 

Dear Chaplains and Friends:

As we enter this season of thanksgiving, we have many reasons to say with the Psalmist, “Bless the Lord, O my soul; and all that is within me, bless His holy name.”  We are grateful to serve the living God as chaplains in the SCV.  The cause of our ancestors is as relevant today as it was 150 years ago.  The truths of God’s Word, proclaimed by Confederate chaplains, remain a sure foundation for our souls.  May the Lord give us rejoicing in His faithfulness and in His infinite provision through His only begotten Son. 

It is a joy to announce that we are planning a Confederate Revival Service for the SCV Sesquicentennial Heritage Rally, Richmond, VA, February 24, 25, 2012.  Our service is scheduled for Saturday evening, February 25.  It would be a great blessing to have you present and praying as the Word of God is proclaimed.  “So shall My Word be that goeth forth out of My mouth:  it shall not return unto Me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it” (Isaiah 55:11).  

Please pray for the Sons of Confederate Veterans and the leadership of our heritage organization.  We face many challenges, but the Lord has given us an opportunity to stand for the same truths our relatives fought to preserve.

Deo Vindice!

Mark W. Evans

Chaplain-in-Chief

*****

Chaplain-in-Chief’s Article

 

Peace Like a River

 

Rev. Mark W. Evans

 

     The dying testimonies of Confederate soldiers bear a witness to the triumph found through faith alone in the Lord Jesus Christ.  Confederate Chaplain J. William Jones recorded an account of one of Dixie’s warriors walking “in the shadow of the valley of death.”  With a weak voice and pauses between sentences, he said, “Tell my father I have tried to eat my meals with thanksgiving.”  “Tell him that I have tried to pray as we used to do at home.”  “Tell him that Christ is now all my hope, all my trust, and that He is precious to my soul.” “Tell him that I believe Christ will take me to Himself, and to my sister, who is in heaven.”  After those surrounding the soldier sang the hymn, “Nearer, my God, to Thee,” he said with “striking energy,” “O Lord Jesus, Thou art coming nearer to me.”   At the singing of the old hymn, “Just as I Am,” he said after each stanza, “I come! O Lamb of God, I come!”  The departing believer had another message, “Tell my father that I died happy.”  Finally, he prayed to his God, “Father, I’m coming to Thee!”  Chaplain Jones said, “Then this Christian soldier sweetly and calmly fell ‘asleep in Jesus’”  [Jones, 204].

     When our ancestors took up arms to defend the Southland against the Northern aggressor, they believed that their cause was right before God.  Northern leaders had cast off founding principles and the restraints of a constitutional republic. The Confederate States exercised a legal right to secede.  After the war, Robert L. Dabney, who served as chief-of-staff for Stonewall Jackson, said:

[S]ubsequent events have shown we were attempting to defend and preserve a system of free government which had become impossible by reason of the change and degeneration of the age.  We did not believe this at the time, for we had not omniscience.  Nay, it was, at that time, our duty not to know it, or to believe it, even as it is the duty of the loyal son not to believe the disease of his venerable mother mortal, so long as hope is possible; not  to cease the efforts of his  love,  and not to surrender her to death while love and tenderness can contest the prize.  We had received this free government from our fathers, baptized in their blood; we had received from them the sacred injunction to preserve it [Dabney, Discussions, IV, 4].

  The struggle was long and costly.  Yet, in the midst of the fiery furnace, the blessing of revival came to the land.  The Richmond Christian Advocate reported in 1863:

      Not for years has such a revival prevailed in the Confederate States.  Its records gladden the columns of every religious journal.  Its progress in the army is a spectacle of moral sublimity over which men and angels can rejoice.  Such camp-meetings were never seen before in America.  The bivouac of the soldier never witnessed such nights of glory and days of splendor.  The Pentecostal fire lights the camp, and the hosts of armed men sleep beneath the wings of angels rejoicing over many sinners that have repented [Bennett, 323].

  The revival provided a foundation that has kept the Southland intact for some 150 years.  Like our ancestors, we also look to the Word of God to find help in our distress.  Our thanksgiving is not a mere sentiment, it flows from our hearts as we acknowledge that “every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, and cometh down from the Father of lights” (James 1:17).   What would a Southern “Thanksgiving” be without the recognition of the mercies of God?  It would be no “Thanksgiving” at all.  When we remember that our ancestors found reason to “enter into His gates with thanksgiving, and into His courts with praise,” even in the devastation of war, we are left without excuse for having ungrateful hearts.  When a lady from the North, sympathetic to the Southern cause, visited David’s Island, a hospital for Confederate prisoners, she wrote a friend:

Oh!  I felt proud as a queen to see how beautifully they behave – grave, thoughtful, dignified, uncomplaining, cheerful, grateful for kindness, courteous – gentlemen to the backbone.  They received me with as much ease (flat on their backs, in shirt and drawers, bunked up all kinds of ways) as if they had been doing the hospitality in their far-off homes.  Every man had his Bible, and I heard from one of  the carpenters, who rowed us over to the island, that a profane word was never heard from them” [Jones, 220].

Our “Thanksgiving” goes beyond our circumstances.  We know that “all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to His purpose.”  General Stonewall Jackson gave us wonderful advice, when he wrote to his wife:

Try to look up and be cheerful, and not desponding.  Trust our kind heavenly Father, and by the eye of faith see that all things with you are right, and for your best interest….  The clouds come, pass over us, and are followed by bright sunshine; so, in God’s moral dealings with us, he permits us to have trouble awhile, but let us, even in the most trying dispensations of His providence, be cheered by the brightness which is a little ahead.  Try to live near to Jesus, and secure that peace which flows like a river” [Dabney, Life and Times, 123, 124].

  

    

 

 

 

 

 

Chaplain Philip Slaughter

(1808-1890)

19th Virginia

 

By Dr. H. Rondel Rumburg

 

With living voice and dying breath he cried

“Behold the lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world.”

An eloquent man, mighty in the scriptures.

 

These were words on the stone marking the burial place of Chaplain Philip Slaughter.  Those nearest him thought this epitomized the life of this distinguished servant of the most high God.  Someone noted of him,

Richly endowed, as he was, with the persuasive charms of the orator, and so possessed with that insatiate zeal to know, to guide, and to instruct, which neither the infirmities of age could quench, nor physical anguish scarce restrict, he wrought, to the very end, with such potency and excellence, that in pulpit or page, there was perceptible in his latest utterances, no diminution in quality.

Before the War

 

Whence cometh this man? Philip Slaughter was born on October 26th, 1808 at his father’s homestead called “Springfield” in Culpeper County, Virginia. He was the son of Captain Philip Slaughter (1758-1849) who was distinguished as an officer in the Continental Army and his mother was Elizabeth Towles.

Slaughter received his early education at home through private tutors: there was John Robertson and Rev. Samuel Davies Hoge, the father of the eminent Presbyterian divine, Rev. Moses D. Hoge of Richmond.  When he was fourteen his education continued outside the home when he entered the Classical Academy at Winchester where he studied under John Bruce, the headmaster. There he was prepared to enter the University of Virginia the first year of the institution’s existence.  Philip Slaughter graduated in March of 1825. He was admitted to the bar in 1828 and practiced law almost five years.  Slaughter relinquished his practice because of a higher calling from the Lord to devote himself to the ministry of Christ.

In October 1833, in pursuit of his calling he entered the Protestant Episcopal Theological Seminary in Virginia, and was ordained deacon by Bishop William Meade on May 25th, 1834 in Trinity Church, Staunton. The first charge for Philip Slaughter was in Middleburg, Prince William County.

Slaughter married Anna Sophia Semmes on June 20th, 1834. She was the daughter of Dr. Thomas Semmes of Alexandria, Virginia and she survived her husband

Then, in July 1835 he was ordained priest by Bishop Richard Channing Moore in St. Paul’s Church, Alexandria; in January 1836 he took charge of Christ Church, Georgetown, D.C. He removed from there in 1840, to Meade and Johns parishes in Virginia, and in 1843 took charge of St. Paul’s Church, Petersburg where he succeeded Rev. Nicholas Hammer Cobbs who subsequently became Bishop of the Diocese of Alabama. Cobbs’ predecessor had been the Right Rev. Wm. Meade.  Slaughter had a very useful ministry here and bonded with the congregation with whom he would ever have enduring ties of affection.  However, failing health constrained him to resign this beloved charge and go abroad for a time of recuperation in 1848 to 1849 in Europe.

When Rev. Slaughter returned to Virginia in 1850 due to his continued feeble condition physically, he was unable to take a church but instead he established the Virginia Colonizationist in Richmond.  He was its editor until 1855. This publication had to do with the cause of African colonization. As his health began to return he freely gave himself to the work of Christ in the salvation of the lost and the edifying of God’s Church in his native State of Virginia.  He devoted five years to general evangelism. One has given the following description,

The work of his active ministry was short, but wonderfully brilliant and effective. He had all the personal magnetism, the fire, and the spiritual power of Whitefield. Great crowds attended on his ministry, and conversions were numbered by the hundred. He preached for days at a time in the principal cities of the State—in Norfolk, in Petersburg, in Fredericksburg, in Williamsburg, where the Rev. Dr. Minnigerode, the honored rector emeritus, of St. Paul’s Church, Richmond, then a young professor in the college of William and Mary, was impressed and brought to Christ, and in various other cities he preached with great success, and reaped a great harvest of souls for the Lord of the harvest. The churches in many of these cities still feel the effects of the stirring sermons which came from the burning lips of this son of Thunder. His spiritual sons and daughters in the Lord are legion, and will rise up everywhere to call him blessed.[1]

In 1856, he returned to his home near Slaughter’s Mountain (which was on his farm also known as Cedar Mountain) in Culpeper County, where he built a chapel on his own lands.  Here he ministered without remuneration to his neighbors and their slaves. This ministry was carried on until the chapel was destroyed by the Federals during their invasion of the South.

The War

 

Not only was the chapel destroyed but his own personal property, his library and his home desolated.  Rev. Slaughter was forced to take refuge in Petersburg. Virginia. This change in his ministry led to the establishment of The Army and Navy Messenger, which was a religious paper for the purpose of ministering to the Confederate men in arms.

Rev. Philip Slaughter became a chaplain in the Confederate Army.  He was chaplain of the 19th Virginia.  One of the men of the 19th Virginia Regiment in response to his relatives and friends in the army wrote a brief sketch of camp life,

Every night the voice of prayer and praise is heard in one or more of the tents, and on the Sabbath mornings and evenings, and on Wednesday nights, sermons are preached in a church in the immediate vicinity of the camp by the chaplain, the Rev. P. Slaughter, assisted by the Rev. Mr. (John William) Griffin. The interest of these services was much enhanced on last Sunday by the celebration … of Baptism and the Lord’s Supper, and by the admission of three officers to their first communion. Many hearty prayers were offered that they may manfully fight under the banner of the Cross, and continue Christ’s faithful soldiers until their lives end…. Let those who remain in their pleasant homes remember the soldier on the tented field. He needs the grace of God to enable him to bear patiently the toils and sufferings of the campaign, even more than to face the enemy in the field.[2]

As a faithful chaplain Philip Slaughter ministered to the 19th Virginia visiting and preaching to them in camp and hospital. Philip B. Cabell (1836-1904) in a letter to his wife Julia from Centerville on August 18th, 1861 wrote,

This is the Holy Sabbath too—but little it looks like Sunday here…. I believe Revd Philip Slaughter chaplain of the 19th Regt. will preach to day in this place. There is an episcopal church here which the Yankees desecrated most shamefully while they occupied this place. Their names are written every where on the walls & high over the altar itself with charcoal & pencil. And now some of those very men whose names are there written lie buried in that church yard! The grave of one whose name was higher & more conspicuous than the rest has
been pointed out to me. Of course we cannot tell what will be the future movements of the army or of our Brigade but the general impression seems to be that we are here for some time yet.

This is what a private soldier reflected in a letter home regarding events and their chaplain. The writer of this letter likely heard Slaughter’s sermon in the camp at Centreville, Virginia which was printed and condensed into a tract. The sermon was “Coercion and Conciliation” and what follows is excerpted from that sermon,

Fellow soldiers, the enemies of our country are not our only enemies; they can only kill the body. But our bodies, upon whose nurture and adorning we spend so much time and so much money, are not all of us. There is a mysterious principle within us, of which the body is but the tabernacle. This principle is the soul, and the soul has its enemies. These enemies are not flesh and blood, but spiritual principalities, powers, and rulers of the darkness of the world. Of these enemies the Devil is commander-in-chief, who goes about sometimes as a “roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour,” and sometimes in the seducing garb of “an angel of light.” His aids and allies are the world and the flesh. The earth is the theatre of a grand contest between these opposing forces, and every human heart is a battle-field, on which victories are sometimes won more glorious than any that are painted on the pages of the historian. In the 7th chapter of the Epistle to the Romans, St. Paul has drawn a graphic picture of the battles of which the human heart is often the scene, which drew from one of the combatants the affecting cry, “Wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from this body of death?” followed by the exultant shout, “Thanks be to God, who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.” In this warfare, “carnal” weapons are of no avail. But the Divine Government has not left us defenceless. Its supplies never fail. It provides a complete suit of perfect armor for all its soldiers. The armor of God consists of sandals for the feet,  “girdles of truth for the loins,” swords of the spirit and shields of faith for the hands, breastplates of righteousness, and helmets of hope for the head. Clothed in this armor, you will be able to stand against “The wiles of the Devil,” and to “quench all the fiery darts of the wicked.”

Fellow soldiers, as a recruiting officer of the great Captain of our salvation, I come to enlist soldiers for this war. To this end I unroll before your eyes the “banner of the cross,” the one-starred flag—the flag of Bethlehem—and call for volunteers. God never drafts; he will accept none but volunteers. Will you, who responded so promptly to the call of your country, and prefer death to subjugation by a civil tyrant, refuse to rally round the banner of the cross, and battle for freedom from the bondage of Satan. “Thinkest thou there is no tyranny but that of blood and tears?” The despotism of sin, the weakness and the wickedness of vice, produce ten thousand tyrants whose delegated cruelty surpasses the worst act of any civil tyrant.

Oh, why is it that an enterprise of patriotism presents itself to your imaginations, beaming with so much beauty and so touches your hearts, when a mission of mercy, like that of Christ to this rebellious earth, awakens no emotion?

         

Slaughter was, as all faithful chaplains are, very busy preaching, teaching, visiting, counseling, burying the dead, doing anything to further the cause of Christ.

After the War

 

“An exile from home during the four years of war, he ministered whenever opportunity offered to those, among whom his lot was cast. In hospital and camp his kindly presence carried help and solace to many a stricken body, and many a weary soul.” Once the conflict on the battlefield had ended he returned to his home which had been so ravaged by the enemy.  One of the bloodiest battles of the war had been fought on his property. The Battle of Cedar Mountain was fought August 9th, 1862. Through the great generosity of philanthropist William Wilson Corcoran his home was once more made livable.

Not only did his property sustain great damage but the church buildings in the area near his home were either destroyed or damaged to the extent of not being usable for worship.  What could he do to help? Once his home was repaired he used his parlor for a place of worship.  There he led in the worship of the Lord God almighty. He was described as taking up his work “with the strength that was left, meeting the privations and trials of his lot with the courage of a soldier and the loyalty of a patriot, in uncomplaining toil, as an humble parish minister, setting a noble example….”

Where there was a need and he could supply or assist in meeting it he threw himself into the task.  The Lord’s work was essential and he sought to be faithful.  He was honored by William and Mary college when the institution conferred a Doctor of Divinity degree on him in 1874.

When the churches were rebuilt Rev. Slaughter took charge of what was called Slaughter Parish in Culpeper County wherein he supplied the two Protestant Episcopal churches as his health would permit. May 1879 he was elected Historiographer of the Episcopal Diocese of Virginia a position which he held at the time of his death.  He was a voluminous writer on church as well as family history.

One of his last pieces of correspondence was to Rev. Joseph Packard.  In this letter one sees how busy he remained in his life to the last. He replied, “your letter found me up to my eyes in work—answering questions from all over the United States, from Canada, England and France.” His daughter gave an explanation, “In his case, life was so full and vigorous to the day that he was taken ill, that it seems more like the cutting off a man in his prime, than the fading out of one weary with the toils of life.”  His final illness was of brief duration, and as has been remarked, the summons came to him in the fullness of his mental activity for on June 12th, 1890 his labors ceased as he joined the great cloud of witnesses above.

 

 

   

 

A CONFEDERATE SERMON

 

Chaplain Philip Slaughter (1808-1890)

Submitted by Chaplain Kenneth Studdard. Biographical information on Slaughter can be found in the Editor’s article in this issue of the CCC on Chaplain Slaughter.

 

COERCION AND CONCILIATION.

A SERMON, Preached in Camp at Centreville, Virginia by the Rev. P. Slaughter,

CHAPLAIN OF 19th REGIMENT VIRGINIA VOLUNTEERS.

Condensed, by request, into a Tract for the times.

 

2 KINGS; ch. XVIII: 19, 20, Thus saith the Great King, the King of Assyria, what confidence is this wherein thou trustest? Thou sayest, (but they are but vain words,) I have counsel and strength for the war. Now on whom dost thou trust that thou rebellest against me?

The public mind is absorbed by one thought. That thought expresses itself in words which we hear every day as we sit by our fire-sides, as we walk by the way, in meetings of the people, and in the halls of legislation. These words are Sovereignty, Allegiance, Rebellion, Coercion, Conciliation, War and Peace. These are no longer the watch-words of Partisans. They suggest questions of vital interest, deeply concerning our duties as Christians and as citizens. Civil government is a divine institution. “The powers that be are ordained of God.” He does not prescribe any particular form of government, as Monarchy, Aristocracy, or Democracy. He simply recognizes government as a necessity for man and enjoins obedience to it, saying, “Let every soul be subject to the Higher Powers.” But as civil governments are constantly revolving and appearing in new forms, each claiming to be sovereign and demanding our allegiance, it is sometimes a difficult question which of the rivals is the “higher power” to which we owe obedience. In a complex system of government like the United States, such questions were inevitable. Accordingly, politicians have, from its foundation, been divided into parties with different theories of the government. The tendency of these parties being to keep the State and central governments within their several orbits, with only occasional departures from them, the system revolved for many years without serious disturbance; but all the time the attraction of gravitation was growing weaker, foreshadowing the catastrophe of Disunion.

It is not surprising that some wise and good men, finding themselves unexpectedly amid the wreck of the fallen fabric, should have perplexed themselves with the questions of sovereignty and allegiance; but when the people of each State, in primary meetings and organized conventions, decided that the general government had, by the abuse of its power, abdicated its authority, the question of allegiance was no longer debatable. By that act, the State became the “higher power,” even if it had not always been so, according to the true theory of our government. Our duty as Christians is equally clear upon general principles. The Scriptures, rightly interpreted, give no countenance to the doctrine of passive obedience, now revived by the divines of the North. While the Scriptures recognize government as a divine institution, and enjoin obedience to it as an ordinance of God, they tell us in the same breath that legitimate rulers are the “ministers of God” for good and the revengers of wrath upon them that do evil.  Hence, when governments become a “terror to the good,” and “a praise to the evil,” they cease to be legitimate by being destructive of the ends of their creation, and it becomes the right of the people to abolish them, and to institute in their place such new governments as shall seem most likely to effect their safety and happiness.

        For, acting upon these principles, consecrated by the Holy Scriptures, and sealed with the blood of our fathers, the tyrant at Washington, who has usurped all the powers of government, has denounced us as Rebels, and has invaded our soil with a grand army, to coerce us into submission. Judgment has been pronounced, and he is proceeding to execute the sentence by burning our houses, desolating our fields, confiscating our property, imprisoning and murdering our people. He has made an idol of the Union, and constituted himself its High Priest, inspiring its oracular responses. While the people of the North fall down and worship this idol, we of the South are lo be trampled under the feet or crushed in the embraces of the political Juggernaut.

The dishonoring word, rebellion, has been used to brand some of the holiest causes and to stain some of the purest names that ever illustrated the pages of history. 0f this, my text furnishes the earliest example. A proud King of Assyria had invaded the territories of a pious King of Israel with a “grand army.”  His advent was heralded by commissioners who were instructed to say to Hezekiah — “Thus saith the great King, the King of Assyria, what confidence is this wherein thou trustest? Thou sayest, (but they are but vain words,) I have counsel and strength for the war. Now on whom dost thou trust, that thou rebellest against me?” Hearken not to Hezekiah when he persuadeth you, saying, “the Lord will deliver us.” When Hezekiah heard this message, he rent his clothes, and spread it before the Lord, saying, ” Oh, Lord God of Israel, which dwellest between the cherubim, thou art the God of all the kingdoms of the earth. Open, Lord, thine eyes and see; bow down thine ear and hear the words of Sennacherib, which reproach the living God. Now, therefore, oh Lord our God, we beseech thee save us out of his hand, that all the kingdoms of the earth may know that thou art God, even thou only.” God answered this prayer by the mouth of the prophet Isaiah, saying, “Be not afraid of the words which thou hast heard ; I will send a blast upon him, and he shall hear a rumor and return to his own land, and I will cause him to fall by the sword in his own land. And it came to pass that night, that the angel of the Lord went out and smote in the camp of Assyria one hundred and eighty-five thousand men.” So the King of Assyria returned to Nineveh, and as he was worshipping in the house of his idol, his sons smote him with the sword. Such was the fate of the first tyrant who ever branded a holy cause with the dishonoring name of rebellion.

The American Revolution furnishes another example of the same truth. Our fathers were denounced as rebels, and yet, like Hezekiah, putting their trust in God, they accomplished a revolution which had no parallel in history, and laid the foundations of governments which had no model on the face of the globe. They fired a train which has been exploding ever since, overturning many a hoary despotism, and which is destined to illuminate, more or less, every kingdom and people, but the people of the North having repudiated these principles, and being about to put out the light which our ancestors kindled upon this continent, we of the South are summoned by Providence to make a great struggle to keep alive upon our altars those fires which, if now extinguished, may never be re-illumed on earth. If this be rebellion, it is rebellion like that which breathed in the prayers of the pious Hezekiah, like that which flowed in streams of living flame from the lips of Patrick Henry, and which encircled with an undying wreath the brow of Washington, “who had the all-cloudless glory to free his country.”

And if we, like the pious King of Israel, and our Washington and Henry’s, humble ourselves before God, and implore his alliance, we shall be successful in establishing our independence. Our boasting enemies rely upon their overshadowing numbers and the long range of their artillery. They taunt us with the saying of Napoleon, that the “Lord is always on the side of the strongest battalions.” We reply, in the language of Holy Scripture, that “the race is not always to the swift, nor the battle to the strong.” If need be, we will raze every house, burn every blade of grass, fortify every rock, retire to our mountains and eaves, and the last entrenchment of independence shall be our grave.

I said in the beginning that the public mind was absorbed by these thoughts. I now say that there is danger lest we be so absorbed by them as to forget our allegiance to the “King of Kings, and Lord of Lords.” Whilst we may differ in opinion upon questions of political sovereignty and allegiance, and about measures of coercion and conciliation, there can be no doubt about our allegiance to that Great Sovereign of whose throne in Heaven this earth is but the footstool. It is he that hath made us. In him we live, and move, and have our being. Upon him we depend for every breath that we draw, and for every pulse that beats. He feeds, clothes, and crowns us every day with loving kindness and tender mercies. And yet, instead of acknowledging him in all our ways, and loving him with all our hearts, our ingratitude wrings from him the touching exclamation — “Wonder, oh Heavens, and be astonished earth: I have nourished and brought up children, and they have rebelled against me. The ox knoweth his owner, and the ass his master’s crib; but Israel doth not know — my people will not consider.”

However we may resent the imputation of being rebels against the Federal Government, we are unquestionably guilty of rebellion against God; and never was rebellion so unprovoked, and which so richly merited the sternest measures of coercion. He might have invaded the earth with legions of angels; He might have blasted it with lightnings, shaken it to pieces with earthquakes, depopulated it with famine and pestilence, or burned it with fire. But instead of measures of coercion, he devised a method of conciliation which was the astonishment of men and angels. The Sovereign put off his crown and came down from his throne in the form of his rebellious servants upon an embassy of peace. His advent was heralded by a star and announced by an angel in the words, “Behold, I bring you glad tidings of great joy; unto you is born this day, in the city of David, a Saviour, who is Christ the Lord. And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the Heavenly Host, praising God, and saying, Glory to God in the Highest; on earth, peace, good will, towards men. His life among men was a series of miracles of mercy. He opened the eyes of the blind to the beauties, and the ears of the deaf to the minstrelsy of Nature. He unlocked the mouth of the dumb, and let his caged thoughts fly out on the wings of song; and to the lame he gave the luxury of leaping like the hart. In the fountain of his heart there never bubbled up one impure thought; in his single eye there was not one single mote; from his sweet lips there never flowed one unkind word. At one moment he “commanded the elements like a God ;” at the next, he melted in tears of human sympathy like a woman. Although the world was made by him, he had not where to lay his head. As he went about doing good, he was insulted and mocked. In the midst of his sinless and sublime career of benevolence, he was arrested by the thankless objects of his charity. With twelve legions of angels at his command, he permitted himself to be mocked, smitten, scourged, spit upon, and led like a “lamb to the slaughter.” He was nailed to the cross. He suffered agony so extreme that his blood vessels burst, and his whole frame was covered with drops of blood. With the burden of the sins of a rebellious world upon him, he hung there a voluntary martyr, the blood flowing drop by drop, until he expired. By this wonderful expedient, all the ends which would have been answered by the incarceration of all the rebellious race of man in the cells of perdition, have been effected. If the Sovereign of the universe had permitted our rebellion against his Divine Majesty to go unpunished, it would have betrayed a pitiful weakness, or a criminal indifference to principle, which would have been followed by universal anarchy and the demoralization and ruin of all his subjects. If he had vindicated his authority by the eternal destruction of the rebels, it would have been an awful exhibition of his abhorrence of sin, and his determination to punish it. But when, rejecting both those methods, he adopted the plan of manifesting himself in the flesh, and bearing our sins in his own body on the cross, he gave a more impressive proof of his respect for laW, and of his purpose to vindicate its violated majesty, than if he had shut up the whole race of rebels in hell. But this was not the only effect of his scheme. It laid open to the eyes of the ungrateful rebel the heart of his Sovereign. Coercion hardens the heart. Conciliation softens it. And when the rebellious sinner sees all the forms of terror and the ministers of justice that had been haunting his guilty conscience meet and melt into “a form of love dying for his rescue” his heart of stone relents; he is subdued, not by power, but by love. In his Sovereign he recognizes his father, and throwing down the weapons of his rebellion, he cries, “Father, I have sinned against Heaven and before Thee, and am not worthy to be called Thy son.” Thus at the cross do “mercy and truth meet together — righteousness and peace kiss each other.”

Fellow soldiers, the enemies of our country are not our only enemies; they can only kill the body. But our bodies, upon whose nurture and adorning we spend so much time and so much money, are not all of us. There is a mysterious principle within us, of which the body is but the tabernacle. This principle is the soul, and the soul has its enemies. These enemies are not flesh and blood, but spiritual principalities, powers, and rulers of the darkness of the world. Of these enemies the Devil is commander-in-chief, who goes about sometimes as a “roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour,” and sometimes in the seducing garb of “an angel of light.” His aids and allies are the world and the flesh. The earth is the theatre of a grand contest between these opposing forces, and every human heart is a battle-field, on which victories are sometimes won more glorious than any that are painted on the pages of the historian. In the 7th chapter of the Epistle to the Romans, St. Paul has drawn a graphic picture of the battles of which the human heart is often the scene, which drew from one of the combatants the affecting cry, “Wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from this body of death?” followed by the exultant shout, “Thanks be to God, who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.” In this warfare, “carnal” weapons are of no avail. But the Divine Government has not left us defenseless. Its supplies never fail. It provides a complete suit of perfect armor for all its soldiers. The armor of God consists of sandals for the feet, “girdles of truth for the loins,” swords of the spirit and shields of faith for the hands, breastplates of righteousness, and helmets of hope for the head. Clothed in this armor, you will be able to stand against “the wiles of the Devil,” and to “quench all the fiery darts of the wicked.”

Fellow soldiers, as a recruiting officer of the great Captain of our salvation, I come to enlist soldiers for this war. To this end I unroll before your eyes the. “banner of the cross,” the one-starred flag — the flag of Bethlehem — and call for volunteers. God never drafts; he will accept none but volunteers. Will you, who responded so promptly to the call of your country, and prefer death to subjugation by a civil tyrant, refuse to rally round the banner of the cross, and battle for freedom from the bondage of Satan.” Thinkest thou there is no tyranny but that of blood and tears?” The despotism of sin, the weakness and the wickedness of vice, produce ten thousand tyrants whose delegated cruelty surpasses the worst act of any civil tyrant.

Oh, why is it that an enterprise of patriotism presents itself to your imaginations, beaming with so much beauty and so touches your hearts, when a mission of mercy, like that of Christ to this rebellious earth, awakens no emotion?

Soldiers of Christ arise,

And put your armor on;

Strong in the strength which God supplies,

Thro’ His eternal Son.

Strong in the Lord of Hosts,

And in His mighty power.

Who in the strength of Jesus trusts,

Is more than conqueror.

Stand, then, in His great might,

With all His strength endued,

And take to arm you for the fight

The panoply of God.

That having all things done,

And all your conflicts past,

You may behold your victory won,

And stand complete at last.

My times are in thy hand, Psalm xxxi. 15.

1 Sovereign Ruler of the skies!

Ever gracious, every wise!

All my times are in thy hands —

All events at thy command.

2 Times of sickness, times of health;

Times of penury and wealth;

Times of trial and of grief;

Times of triumph and relief;

3 Times the tempter’s power to prove,

Times to taste a Saviour’s love;

All must come, and last, and end,

As shall please my heavenly Friend.

4 Plagues and deaths around me fly;

Till he bids I cannot die;

Not a single shaft can hit,

Till the God of love sees fit.

5 Thou gracious, wise and just,

In thy hands my life I trust;

Have I somewhat dearer still?

I resign it to thy will.

6 Thee, at all times, will I bless;

Having thee I all posses;

I can ne’er bereaved be,

Since I cannot part with thee.

 

   

 

 Book Review

The Songs of Southern Zion: Confederate Hymnology

by H. Rondel Rumburg

©2011, SBSS, 218 pp., paperback, $20 retail

 

Reviewed by the following

 

John Weaver, Pastor

Freedom Baptist Church

Past Chaplain-in-Chief of the Sons of Confederate Veterans

I recently received a copy of Pastor Ron Rumburg’s latest book The Songs of Southern Zion: Confederate Hymnology and was greatly pleased with the quality and the contents of the book.  It covers a little known but much needed sphere of our history.  Pastor Rumburg demonstrates how songs and hymns were used by believers, patriots and warriors from early history and up to and through the history of the Confederacy.  The Bible teaches clearly concerning music and its effects.  Music affects us physically, mentally, emotionally and spiritually.  We read in 1 Samuel 16:23: “And it came to pass, when the evil spirit from God was upon Saul, that David took an harp, and played with his hand: so Saul was refreshed, and was well, and the evil spirit departed from him.”  Words have meanings and it is the meanings of the hymns that have been lost over the decades.  We need a fresh awakening to the words of our hymns as well as a new appreciation as to how God has used songs and hymns down through the ages.  Pastor Rumburg does a masterful job demonstrating this truth.  I would encourage everyone to purchase a copy of this book as well as copies of all his other publications.  He is a true Christian, scholar, historian and Southern gentleman.

***********

Rex Miller, Timberville, Virginia

Old South Institute Press

Dr. Rumburg’s latest title, The Songs of Southern Zion: Confederate Hymnology is a blessed and welcome addition to Confederate history. It brings into sharp focus the vacant depths into which our modern “so called” Christian culture has fallen. Although it is packed with information, it flows and reads so easily, that the pages turn swiftly; it is a joy to read. After reading it, you find yourself wishing for more. It’s a title sure to be read over and over.  I have read it twice so far.

Oh that our brothers and sisters of Dixie would break their shackles of reconstruction and discover the old ways, but I fear as is stated in Hosea 4:6, “My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge….” This book of Dr. Rumburg’s possesses the power to ignite the mind of even the most reconstructed among us.

A historic axiom says, “Nothing in the past is dead to the man who will learn how the present came to be what it is.” Dr. Rumburg has served up the past of Confederate Hymnology on a silver platter.

***********

 

Rev. Harold Wm. Taylor

Pastor of Alleghany Baptist over 30 years

Chaplain of Virginia Tech Football 11 years under Coach Dooley

Blacksburg, Virginia

The true faith of the South shines in all of its glory in H. Rondel Rumburg’s The Songs of Southern Zion: Confederate Hymnology, bringing to life the great hymns of Christianity and their Christ centered foundations.

***********

Donald S. Fortner, Pastor

Grace Baptist Church

Danville, Kentucky

In this volume the author gives us an easy to read overview of the history of many of the hymns and hymnals produced and used in the Southern States during the years of the Southern Confederacy, 1861-1865. The stated reason for producing this volume is the fact that Southern hymnology, like almost every facet of life, during “the era of the Confederate States of America has been either neglected, ignored or misrepresented” (pg 102).

Employing many interesting and heart touching stories about the history and use of hymns, particularly during the years of the war, the author gives warmth and liveliness to a study that is too often rather dull and dry.

One of the most important aspects of public worship is the singing of hymns to the praise of our great God. The songs of Zion inspire our hearts to worship, instruct and comfort us, and (in our public worship) prepare the way for the preaching of the Gospel.

Every hymn is to be sung unto the Lord. Each is to be an instrument of edification, instruction and admonition to one another. It is therefore imperative that our songs be both doctrinally accurate and devotional. There is no place for sentimentality, emotionalism, or show in the worship of God; and our songs must not be songs of flattery to the flesh, but songs of praise to the triune Jehovah.

Certainly, it is proper to sing the Psalms; but they greatly err who would prohibit songs and hymns written since the completion of Holy Scripture (Ephesians 5:19; Colossians 3:16). The Word of God plainly tells us what the proper subjects of our songs are:

            1. The Name of the Lord (Psalm 7:17).

            2. The Power of the Lord (Psalm 21:13).

            3. The Righteousness of God (Psalm 51:14).

            4. The Mercy of the Lord (Psalm 59:16).

            5. The Honor of Our God (Psalm 66:2).

            6. The Salvation of the Lord (Exodus 15:1-19).

            7. The Glories of Redemption (Revelation 5:9-14).

The list could be greatly lengthened. Our hymns should always be filled with the glorious attributes of our God and the wondrous works of His free grace in Christ. No song should ever be sung that is not a song of heartfelt prayer, praise, and thanksgiving to the Lord our God, for the glory of His great name. The standard for our music is the Word of God, the theme is the work of God and the object is the glory of God.

This history of hymnology and the use of hymns by men and women, especially soldiers in the midst of the cruelties of war, is intended to inspire songs of praise to God our Savior.

Those desiring a signed copy of this book may send $20 to SBSS, PO Box 472, Spout Spring, VA 24593 and the postage will be paid or biblicalandsouthernstudies.com be sure to select free postage.

   

 We must remember who we are and what we must be about:

The SCV Challenge by Lt. Gen. S. D. Lee

 

To you, Sons of Confederate Veterans, we will commit the vindication of the cause for which we fought.  To your strength will be given the defense of the Confederate soldier’s good name, the guardianship of his history, the emulation of his virtues, the perpetuation of those principles which he loved and which you love also, and those ideals which made him glorious and which you also cherish. Remember, it is your duty to see that the true history of the South is presented to future generations.

*****

 Chaplain’s Handbook

  

Sons of Confederate Veterans

 

What a pleasure it is to continue to remind you of the Chaplain’s Handbook.  Our Past Commander-in-Chief Sweeney, your Past Chaplain-in-Chief and others have highly recommended this tool.  This volume will be of help and benefit.  Any person who loves Southern History will appreciate this volume.  Not only will this book be of great value to the Chaplains of the SCV or the UDC, but it will be of help to any who speak at memorial services, Lee/Jackson banquets, etc.   Much of the material is from the period of 1861-1865.  There are period weddings, funerals, prayers, hymns, etc.

There is an excellent chapter on Camp Chaplains in the volume.  This chapter should be of personal help to local camp chaplains.

            The Chaplain’s Handbook is a hardback book bound in gray cloth.  The volume is printed on acid free paper, printed in signatures that are sewn, 131 pages long, and measures 5 ¼ by 7 ¼ inches.  Thus, the book is produced in a form much like books of the Confederate era.  The book can be purchased from biblicalandsouthernstudies.com


[1] Wm. T. Roberts (rector of Emmanuel Church of Harrisonburg, Virginia), Southern Churchman, July 10, 1890.

[2] J. William Jones, Christ in the Camp, 266.

Chaplains’ Corps Chronicles Anno Domini 2011 October Issue No. 69.

2011 October 9
Comments Off
Posted by John Wilkes Booth

Chaplains’ Corps Chronicles

of the

Sons of Confederate Veterans

Anno Domini 2011

October

Issue No. 69.

 

“That in all things Christ might have the preeminence.”

 


Chaplain-in-Chief Mark Evans

20 Sharon Drive,

Greenville, SC 29607

E-mail: markwevans@bellsouth.net

 

*****

Editor: Past Chaplain-in-Chief H. Rondel Rumburg

PO Box 472

Spout Spring, Virginia 24593

E-mail: hrrumburg41@gmail.com

ConfederateChaplain.com

 

 *****

Quote from a Confederate Chaplain

 

“I was once sitting on a car, at Gordonsville, Virginia, reading the Westminster Review, the organ of British infidelity. A skeptic came to my seat and said, ‘Do you read that sort of literature?’ ‘Yes,’ I replied, ‘I want to see the devil’s latest dodge. How can I hit him if I don’t know where he is?’ And then we entered upon a discussion of the evidences of Christianity. I called his attention to a man whom we both knew; who had been a notorious profligate, had become a Christian and a most excellent and useful man. The infidel did not even try to answer that argument.”

  

Chaplain J. C. Hiden

Wise’s Legion; Hospital Chaplain, Charlottesville, VA

 

       

 

Editorial

 

Fellow Compatriots in the Chaplains’ Corps and Friends:

 

How did the ministers and chaplains and other Christians in the South view the invasion from the North?  They viewed it through the sanctified eyes of Biblical understanding as they considered things constitutionally, realistically as well as religiously.  These Southern Christian folks believed the words of the Founding Fathers and especially men like James Madison who wrote in The Federalist Papers, “Each State, in ratifying the Constitution, is considered as a sovereign body, independent of all others, and only to be bound by its own voluntary act.”  Resisting force in the favor of freedom was what the First War of Independence with England was about and the Second against the North as well.  Whatever the outcome of resisting the invader and violator of the Constitution they knew they needed to trust their God and Saviour and not the arm of flesh.  The arm of flesh always fails, but the will of God always prevails.  One has wisely penned, “It is better to strive against evil and lose than to become a part of evil by passively allowing tyranny to reign unchecked or unchallenged.” The following is reprinted from The Southern Presbyterian of October 3rd, 1861 which appeared 150 years ago this month; this discloses the view of gospel ministers:

 

It is sometimes said that our religious papers ought not to dwell so much upon this war. For ourselves we cannot acknowledge any fault in this matter. Whatever we have written on the subject has been written upon profound conviction of duty. The war of defense, which the South is now waging is a religious duty forced upon her. It is a crime for any of her sons to be slack in her defense. It is a crime not only against the country, but against religion itself. The interests of which are all involved in the issue that is upon us.

 

This war is a sacred duty. And being a very great and solemn affair it does require constant consideration. It ought to be considered by day and by night; on the Lord’s Day and on common days; on our knees before God in prayer and in the haunts of busy men.

 

The sooner it becomes known that this war is the war of the whole Southern people, as it is, the sooner will the North be willing to yield us the peace we all desire.

 

Alas, they were not willing to yield us the peace we desired.  Destruction and submission by force was the obvious intention and not liberty, otherwise the Federals would never have invaded the states that seceded.  Secession was a Constitutional right and only sought out of a desire to be free from transcendental, political and economic coercion.  Freedom by force is a misnomer.  Remember the wise words of John C. Calhoun, “A defeat on principle is not an overthrow, while a victory by compromise is a defeat.”  Translate the eschatology of that statement into this era of compromise where everything is negotiable and is in the process of imploding.

 

The magnanimous Christian General Robert Edward Lee, who knew at the beginning the South was outmanned and outgunned concluded after what he had known came to pass, “We could have pursued no other course without dishonor. And sad as the results have been, if it all had to be done again, we should be compelled to act in precisely the same manner.”

 

Chaplain Randolph H. McKim asserted, “A man cannot repent of an act done in the fear of God and under the behest of conscience…. We cannot regret obeying the most solemn and sacred dictates of duty as we saw it.”

 

The Christian President of the Confederate States of America concluded after the war and much suffering,

 

Our cause was so just, so sacred, that had I known all that has come to pass, had I known what was to be inflicted upon me, all that my country was to suffer, all that our posterity was to endure, I would do it all over again.

 

It is never right to do wrong.  We must stand for truth even if the prospects of our position is precarious.  Our question should not be “What will produce success?”  Our question should be, “What will glorify God and honor His will?” As the article published in 1861 said, “The war of defense, which the South is now waging is a religious duty forced upon her.”  For the Christian people, ministers and chaplains the hope of Southern success was not in the ability to coerce the North but the justice of the Southern cause.  We must do our duty and leave the results to God.  The Southern people like the three Hebrew children who said to the ruler, “If it be so, our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace, and he will deliver us out of thine hand, O king. But if not, be it known unto thee, O king, that we will not serve they gods, nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up” (Daniel 3:17-18).  There was no compromise whither delivered or not for God had forbidden them to worship graven images.  John Bradshaw (1602-1659) declared, “Rebellion to tyrants is obedience to God.”

 

This war of 1861-1865 will never end!  Why?  The battlefield can never prove the moral high ground or void eternal truth or make wrong right by armed force.  Another reason it will never end is because the Federal government violated the Constitution; this has led to the habitual use of the propaganda machine that denigrates the Southern resistance to tyranny and true Southern history into fiction to cover their evil deeds.  Revisionism is alive and well in government institutions of re-education.  Consider the remarkable words of Douglas Southall Freeman, “The enemy could overthrow a government, but never a people.”  Perhaps we should also say, “The enemy can never overthrow a vigilant people.”  Jefferson was right about eternal vigilance.  Patrick Henry was observant, “The battle, sir, is not to the strong alone; it is to the vigilant, the active, the brave.”

 

“If a nation expects to be ignorant and free … it expects what never was and never will be.” — Thomas Jefferson

 

 

       

 

In this issue you will find our Chaplain-in-Chief’s challenging message. The reader will be ministered to by the Chaplain-in-Chief’s article on Waiting on the Lord. Consider the challenge of Chaplain A. C. Hopkins and events leading to his restored zeal. Your editor has provided a sketch of the life of Chaplain Noble Leslie DeVotie, who was the first death in our noble cause.  This issue includes A Confederate Sermon, submitted by Chaplain Kenneth Studdard; this sermon is by Chaplain J. C. Hiden and the title of the message is “Christ Crucified.”  Our Book Review is by Chaplain Rumburg reviewing The South to Posterity by Douglas Southall Freeman. 

Soli Deo Gloria,

Editor H. Rondel Rumburg

[Compatriots, if you know of any members of the Chaplains’ Corps or others who would like to receive this e-journal, please let us have their names and e-mail addresses.  Also, feel free to send copies of this journal to anyone you think would like to receive it.  If you want to “unsubscribe” please e-mail the editor or assistant editor.  Confederately, HRR]

       

Contents

*The Chaplain-in-Chief’s Message, Rev. Mark W. Evans

*Waiting on the Lord, Rev. Mark W. Evans

*Chaplain Noble Leslie DeVotie, Dr. H. Rondel Rumburg

*A Confederate Sermon, Chaplain James Conway Hiden

*Book Review: The South to Posterity, Reviewed by Chaplain H. Rondel Rumburg

       

 

THE CHAPLAIN-IN-CHIEF’S MESSAGE

 

Dear Chaplains and Friends:

Our heritage as Sons of Confederate Veterans serves many purposes.  It rebukes our adversaries and their distortions of our true history.  To those who believe the Word of God, the South’s history provides a wealth of Christian teaching, coupled with sterling examples of virtue.  We are encouraged to learn from our history that the Lord sent a revival to the Confederate armies that brought tens of thousands of soldiers to profess salvation in the Lord Jesus Christ. J. William Jones reported after the war:

In 1867 I addressed letters to all of the college presidents, and many of the leading pastors [of] the South, in order to ascertain how far our returned soldiers were maintaining their Christian profession, and what proportion of them were preparing for the Gospel ministry.

The replies were in the highest degree satisfactory and gratifying, showing that about four-fifths of the Christian students of our colleges had been in the army, and that a large proportion of them had found Christ in the camp – that nine-tenths of the candidates for the ministry had determined to preach while in the army – and nearly all of the army converts were maintaining their profession, many of them pillar in the Churches [Jones, 463].

The Gospel witness that came out of the revivals continues today.  Our privilege is to stay true to the example set before us by Confederate chaplains. 

  Please pray for past Chaplain-in-Chief Ron Rumburg as he seeks to complete the Sesquicentennial edition of the Chaplain’s Handbook.  We believe that the book will serve as a great source for the ministry of SCV chaplains, re-enactors, and others.   

  May the Lord bless the Sons of Confederate Veterans with a true work of God’s Spirit, as in the days of our fierce battle for Southern Independence.

Deo Vindice!

Mark W, Evans

*****

Chaplain-in-Chief’s Article

 

Waiting on the Lord

 

Rev. Mark W. Evans

 

  The Rev. A. C. Hopkins, Confederate Chaplain of the Second Virginia Infantry, determined early to remain with his military congregation on the march, in the battles, in the camp, and in the hospitals.  His dedication created opportunities for service, secured respect, and sealed many friendships.  For example, a colonel and lieutenant-colonel of another regiment, although their regiment had a chaplain, sought Chaplain Hopkins to minister to a severely wounded soldier.   They commented that they did so because they knew where to find Chaplain Hopkins.  Yet, the chaplain’s labors seemed unfruitful.  He lamented, “There was no general religious interest in the brigade, and I felt discouraged.”

     Many of his charge were killed or wounded at the beginning of the Second Battle of Manassas.  The chaplain ministered all night in the hospital, and in the morning, he sought a place of rest.  Rev. Hopkins recalled:

Colonel [William] Baylor of the fifth, now commanding [our] brigade, exhausted by fatigue and care, was stretched on the ground near a tree, and I threw myself upon the earth near another, and was falling to sleep.  But the colonel called and inquired if I felt too tired to conduct a prayer meeting – said that he felt desirous of expressing his gratitude to God for sparing his life and he wished the brigade to join him in their behalf [Jones, 466].

Christ’s servant did not hesitate.  He called for a prayer meeting, and “many poor fellows left their cooking to unite in the solemn service.”  Captain Hugh A. White, son of Stonewall Jackson’s pastor, along with others, led in prayer.  For many, this service was the last they ever experienced.  The following day, both Colonel Baylor and Captain White fell in battle.   W. G. Bean, in The Liberty Hall Volunteers, gave a description of the event:

Colonel Baylor, with the issue of the battle hanging in the balance, seized the flag of the Thirty-third Virginia Regiment, rushed forward at the head of the brigade, and was mortally wounded in the midst of the foe.  Captain White quickly grabbed the colors, and waved them in advance of his company; as he moved forward to the front with sword and hat in one hand, calling upon his boys to follow him, he caught an enemy bullet and died instantly [quoted by William E. Potter, in “Forward” of White, p. vi.].

     Chaplain Hopkins continued his duties, but remained disappointed in the lack of spiritual fruit.  He knew that the Lord was blessing other portions of the army, but he confessed, “our brigade remained unblest.”  The gracious God brought a change that cheered the heart of the burdened chaplain.  An evangelist, Dr. Joseph C. Stiles, visited Chaplain Hopkins’ brigade.  Confederate Chaplain, J. William Jones, said of Dr. Stiles:

When the war broke out, although over seventy years old, he threw himself into evangelistic labors in the Confederate armies with a zeal, self-denying consecration and popular power which were absolutely unrivalled by younger men.  He was unquestionably one of the ablest preachers, and one of the most successful laborers whom we had in the camps, and it is, perhaps, not too much to say that the beginning of the great revivals which swept though our camps, was due, under God, more to Dr. Stiles than any other man.  He lived a life of great usefulness and died greatly lamented by all and especially by our old soldiers [Jones, facing page 525].

The old evangelist began a series of services, patiently preaching and pointing soldiers to the bleeding Lamb of God.  Chaplain Hopkins said:

 A good many began to awaken.  Our division was now frequently shifted from position to position previous to crossing the mountains.  Still the doctor preached, as he had opportunity, to large and interested audiences, and finally a goodly number made hopeful profession of conversion [Jones, p. 467].

The gathering in of precious souls was most encouraging evidence of the Lord’s blessing.  Yet, Chaplain Hopkins still sensed a need that was personal.  He found the answer from the counsel of the evangelist.  Chaplain Hopkins later recalled:

[T]he greatest benefit that I have ever felt from those associations and instructions of our venerable brother, was the impulse imparted to chaplains.  That earnest man of God made us ashamed of ourselves.  I fairly felt ashamed to give him an opportunity at me; he talked so plainly of my responsibility; showed me so clearly how many opportunities I was thoughtlessly despising; what great responsibility rested on me.  I shook the dust from my feet and went to work with new zeal.  This seemed to be the case with us all [Jones, p. 467].

  The Lord restored the zeal of the disheartened chaplain.  Rev. Hopkins remained faithful to his duties throughout the war.  The Lord used his labors along with many faithful chaplains to bring a revival in which tens of thousands professed Christ as Lord and Savior.  May Dr. Stiles’ advice move all of our hearts to greater faithfulness to duty, waiting on the Lord for the harvest.  The Apostle Paul said, “Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labor is not in vain in the Lord” (I Corinthians 15:58).

WORKS CITED

    Jones, J. William (1986).  Life and Letters of Robert Edward Lee.  Harrisonburg, VA:  Sprinkle Publications.

  White, W. S., and Hoge, William J. (1999) Sketches of the Life of Hugh A. White and Dabney Carr Harrison. Harrisonburg, VA:  Sprinkle Publications.

    

 

 

 

 

 

Chaplain Noble Leslie DeVotie:

First Death in the War of Northern Aggression

(January 24, 1838–February 12, 1861)

 

By Dr. H. Rondel Rumburg

 

On February 15th, 1861 the body of Chaplain DeVotie  was recovered when it was found washed ashore in Mobile Bay.  The body of the chaplain had been feared lost and swept out to sea.  His black clothing was torn, his red sash was still about his waist and his watch chain was tightly wrapped three times around his wrist and the watch was still attached.  This is how he appeared when found.  The Columbus Times the newspaper for Columbus, Georgia where the father of the chaplain pastored referred to him as “The first martyr to the Southern cause.”  The war did not actually begin until April 12th, 1861 but Alabama had seceded January 11th, 1861 before the war started.

What Happened?

 

Alabama’s governor A. B. Moore issued a call in late 1860 for troops to occupy Forts Morgan and Gaines as the clouds of war had massed on the Alabama horizon.  DeVotie was pastoring the Selma Baptist Church when the call was given.  He along with other young men from Selma answered the call.  In 1861 DeVotie enlisted and became chaplain of the Independent Blues and the Governor’s Guard of Selma.  The Selma Confederates were sent to Fort Morgan.  February 12th, 1861 Chaplain DeVotie was about to board a steamer at Fort Morgan, Alabama when he placed his foot in what proved to be a precarious position and fell into the bay.  It appears that Chaplain DeVotie was knocked unconscious in the fall.  In a letter from D. P. Bestor of Mobile to his father regarding the event and attempted recovery of the body, Bestor wrote, “… a negro threw a rope directly upon him, but he seemed unconscious of this opportunity to be saved.”  In this account was a description of a young man jumping into the water to seek a rescue but soon he had to be rescued to keep him from drowning.  As chaplain of Alabama troops Noble Leslie DeVotie was drowned while on duty at the age of twenty-three.

Who Was N. L. DeVotie?

 

The DeVotie family descended from the French Huguenots.  Chaplain DeVotie was the son of Rev. James Harvey DeVotie, who became Chaplain of the Second Georgia.  His mother was Christian Margaret Noble from whom he received his name Noble.  He was born at Tuscaloosa, Alabama on January 24th, 1838 where his father was the minister of the Baptist church.  His early years were spent in Marion, Alabama where his father was pastoring at the time. His father helped found Howard College (now Samford University) which was originally located in Marion.  Noble was the oldest of five children and was devoted to his family.

When Noble was eleven he experienced a work of God’s grace in salvation.  His profession of faith being deemed credible he was received into the membership of his father’s church and was baptized upon profession of his faith in Christ.  One has said, “His faith was firm and unshakable, and he was determined to follow in his father’s footsteps and become a minister.”

Noble L. DeVotie attended Howard College one year and then moved on to the University of Alabama in October of 1853 and graduated July 17th, 1856.  As a student he helped found the Sigma Alpha Epsilon national fraternity and was the first president.  DeVotie was a brilliant student (over his entire time at the university he had an average of 96.75) and graduated as valedictorian and head of his class.  Although a very intelligent young man he suffered from severe headaches, a condition he battled through his student years.  A classmate wrote of him,

He was a lion in the guise of a lamb.  He was a man who knew his mind, had a strong sense of morality and was not afraid to do the right thing, regardless of the consequences.

Noble was a man of conviction based on Biblical morality. Some said he had a magnetic personality although he was a small man who weighed about 110-120 pounds.  Noble was gifted in writing, oratory and debate.  He had a passion for reading.

After graduating from the University of Alabama Noble, in preparation for the Baptist ministry, attended Princeton Theological Seminary.  He arrived in Princeton, NJ in the fall of 1856 and graduated in 1859.

Noble DeVotie’s first and only pastorate was the First Baptist Church of Selma, Alabama.  He was ordained by the church on November 20th, 1859.  As most conscientious young ministers seeking to please the Lord he questioned himself as he assumed the enormous responsibility for the souls under his pastoral care.  In a letter written in May of 1860 he wrote,

My pastoral duties came with a crushing weight, under which frequently I felt I must fall. Each sermon seemed my last. I imagined that all my ideas were exhausted, and there was no resource of illustration to present them in a new dress. I hardly knew what texts to select, and in fact difficulties almost hemmed me in.

He was overwhelmed as he faced this new task.  Soon his trust was more secure in the Rock of Ages and he came to love the high calling that the Lord had given him.  He was a student of the inspired Word of God and enjoyed its treasures.

Paul’s admonition for a minister to be the husband of one wife was not lightly taken by Noble.  After a failed courtship he met Emma Victoria Hagerty who was visiting her sister in Selma. He was serious about Emma for he penned,

Tuesday, Sept. 18 marks a memorable epoch in my life. It will ever stand among my brightest and happiest days. On it I and Miss Emma Hagerty became engaged, to both of us a most important event and to me the seal of earthly bliss.

Noble asked Emma if they could get married on her twentieth birthday, February 7th, 1861. However, Emma wanted to marry in the spring so they waited.

What a Patriot!

 

Noble had pastored the Baptist Church only a year when the previously mentioned call of Governor Moore was issued.  This young minister believed he had a duty to his state to be a part of her defense.  He could be a chaplain and preach Christ to his fellow soldiers to help prepare them for eternity as they faced the perils of war.  Thus he became chaplain of the Independent Blues and the Governor’s Guard of Selma.  When he arrived at Fort Morgan he was appointed garrison chaplain.  Soon the commander of the fort appointed him not only fort chaplain but gave him the rank of lieutenant.

Some of the soldiers who did not know the ministry and personality of DeVotie thought he would be too puritanical.  Noble’s brother Jewett wrote that the soldiers soon learned “by his courteous and friendly manner … he gained the good will of every man in the fort.”

The night of February 12th, 1861 was in the providence of God a time when the sea was choppy and the tide was going out.  At about 7:00 PM Chaplain Noble Leslie DeVotie reached the dock where the steamer Dick Keys was preparing to sail.  A splash was heard and the alarm sounded, a rope was thrown, a soldier jumped in to try and rescue him but because of the current had to be rescued himself and the young chaplain perished in the sea.

The sad news reached the DeVotie family in Georgia the evening after the drowning, and the next morning Dr. DeVotie and Noble’s brother Jewett left for Fort Morgan.  They reached Montgomery, Alabama where Dr. DeVotie had pastored and had friends, but he became so overcome with grief that he remained behind while Jewett headed for Fort Morgan to find out what had happened and see about the recovery of the body.  By the time he arrived his brother’s body had been recovered.

The body was then prepared for its journey to Columbus, Georgia.  As Jewett headed back with his brother’s body an honor guard accompanied them.  After arrival in Columbus the body was placed in the First Baptist Church building where Dr. DeVotie was pastor.  Noble’s good friend, classmate and fellow minister Rev. Charles Manly delivered the funeral sermon.  Jewett recalled the burial service,

Then with muffled drums and martial tread we bore him to the grave and buried our loved one from sight forever. Father in broken accents and breaking heart for a minute addressed the vast crowd impressing the lesson of obedience upon the young, and resigning his son without a murmur to the God who gave him, three volleys of muskets were fired over the grave….

Some have recounted that Chaplain Noble L. DeVotie was the first to have the honor of his casket being draped with a Confederate flag.

The family visited Selma, Alabama and conducted a memorial service.  The Baptist church was not considered large enough to accommodate the crowd so the service was held at the Presbyterian Church.

On February 12th, 2011 was the date of the sesquicentennial of Chaplain Noble Leslie DeVotie’s death – “The first martyr to the Southern Cause.” 

Encyclopedia of Southern Baptists, Volume III, 1971, 1677.

The Alabama Baptist, December 6, 1973, 42.

The Record of Sigma Alpha Epsilon, Fall/Winter, William C. Levere, 2010.

 

   

 

A CONFEDERATE SERMON

 

J. C. Hiden (1837-1918) was a noted Southern Baptist pastor, editor and educator.  He served as a Confederate chaplain during the War Between the States.    He attended the University of Virginia for two sessions and then graduated at VMI the 4th of July 1857.  He was ordained to the ministry while at the university. 

The following notice is found in J. William Jones’ Christ in the Camp:  “Rev. J. C. Hiden, post chaplain, writes to us fromCharlottesville: ‘In a stay of nearly a month, I have not heard three oaths, nor seen but one man under the influence of intoxicating liquor. We have preaching or prayer-meeting almost every day, and the attendance is large, and there is evidently considerable interest among the men. Many of them want Testaments and hymn-books, and eagerly seek after them, and all seem approachable on the subject of religion.’”

Hiden pastored churches in Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, Kentucky and Alabama.   He was known as a staunch defender of the Gospel against infidelity and higher criticism. The following sermon was preached at Vermont Avenue Christian Church in Washington, D. C. during the Jubilee Session of the Southern Baptist Convention.  It is a defense of the heart of the Gospel.

His preaching was compared to Robert Hall of England and Robertson of Bristol, England.  His home going was in 1918.

Chaplain Kenneth Studdard

 

CHRIST CRUCIFIED

 

“We preach Christ crucified.” I Cor. I : 23.

 

THERE are certain forms of speech which, in brief phrase, sum up whole systems of thought —political, philosophical, religious. If two men are discussing the principles of government, and I hear one of them say, “The best government is that which governs least,” if he is not mouthing, but knows what he is talking about, I know where to rank him as a politician. He is a straight-out, old-fashioned, States-rights Democrat.

If two men are discussing philosophy, and I hear one of them utter solemnly the words,  “Know thyself,” if he understands himself historically, I know where to place him. He is a disciple of a philosophical school, founded by an old Greek more than two thousand years ago, a school whose doctrines have been expounded by Reid, and adorned by the genius and learning of Sir William Hamilton, in his Philosophy of Common Sense.”

And when two men are talking about religion, and one of them utters reverently the words, “Christ crucified,” I know that he holds the New Testament view of Christian doctrine, that he is an evangelical i Christian. “Christ crucified” is Christianity. It is our religion. What sort of a religion is it?

I. IT IS A HISTORICAL RELIGION.

Christianity is no mere “theory of moral sentiments.” It implies, and is based upon a history. However high an opinion a man may have of the personal character of Jesus; however highly he may praise the Sermon on the Mount, if he does not accept the historical facts of the gospel—if he does not believe in Christ crucified—how can he be called a Christian? If I reject Christ crucified, my religion is gone.

This religion does not depend upon any theory, nor even upon the fact, of inspiration. If Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John have given us real, honest histories; if Jesus said the things that they say he said, and did the things that they say he did, then there stands our doctrinal Christianity historically vindicated, inspiration or no inspiration.

Nor are we absolutely dependent upon the evangelists for our history. Tacitus tells us that during the reign of Nero, the Christians became numerous in the city ofRome; that the sect was founded in Judea by Christ, who was executed under the administration of the Roman Governor, Pontius Pilate; and that this superstition spread itself even to the city ofRome. Tacitus did not like Christianity. He called it a pest. But then he was writing a history, and there the Christians were.

Pliny, a judge in theprovinceofBithynia, in a letter to the Emperor Trajan, tells him of the Christians, who had become numerous in Pliny’s province. He describes them as innocent in their lives, and says they were accustomed to meet together and sing hymns of praise to Christ as God. Now there stands a historical statement of the doctrine of the divinity of Christ, as held by the Christians of the first century. What are you going to do with it? I once heard a learned professor of Greek speak contemptuously of what he was pleased to call “the slipshod Greek of the New Testament.” What would he say of the classic Latin of Tacitus and Pliny? 

But

II. IT IS A RATIONAL RELIGION.

I mean what I say; for I do not admit that the infidels have a monopoly of the reason of the world. In the strict sense of the term, I am a rationalist; that is, I do not believe anything that seems to me unreasonable; and I do believe historical and doctrinal Christianity, because I see good reasons for believing it. When the so-called rationalist charges me with professing to believe what I do not understand, I flatly deny the charge. It is impossible for me to believe an unintelligible statement.

“But,” says the skeptic, “don’t you believe in the doctrine of the Trinity?” Yes, and I understand all that I believe about it. I believe, from various statements made in the New Testament, that the Father, the Creator and Governor of the universe, is God. That is a perfectly plain statement. I understand it, and so does that eight-year-old boy, sitting there before me. Then I believe that the Son, Jesus Christ, the Redeemer of the world, is God—another perfectly plain statement. Finally, I believe that the Holy Spirit, the Comforter and Sanctifier, is God— still another plain statement. I have no difficulty whatever with the meaning of any one of these statements.

“But,” says my antagonist, “how do you reconcile these statements? How can three persons constitute one God?” Well, I don’t understand anything about the “how,” and I don’t believe anything about it. I have no revelation on that subject. The Bible says nothing about it; and I have no creed, and not even an opinion about it.

“But, how about miracles?”  Well, I believe in them. “But you don’t understand them.” Yes, I do understand them exactly as far as I believe them. I believe that Jesus plastered up the eyes of the man that was born blind; that he sent him to the pool to wash; that the man obeyed, and that his eyes were opened, so that he could see; and I understand every one of these statements, and so can any average child of eight years.

“But,” says the unbeliever, “you do not understand how that was done.” Certainly not; and I don’t believe anything about the how. If I knew how, probably I could do it. Why not? When I am prepared to tell how miracles are wrought, I expect to work some. If I know how a thing is done, then that thing is no longer a miracle to me. Jesus Christ explained many of his parables; but he never explains one of his miracles; and the preachers who explain them nowadays always explain them away. As soon as the explanation comes, the miracle is gone.

“But how about the sovereignty of God and the free agency of man?” Well, I believe in both. I believe that the Creator works all things in this universe according to the counsels of his own will; and then I believe that I am responsible to him for my conduct. And if I did not believe that he is sovereign, then I could not believe that I am responsible to him.

Thirty-five years ago a strong party in this country held that the paramount allegiance of the citizen was due to the sovereign State in which he lived; and this because of the sovereignty of the State. Another strong party held that the allegiance of the citizen was due to the Federal government, because that government was possessed of sovereignty. Both parties held that responsibility followed sovereignty; and so we fought for years over the question, “Where does sovereignty reside?” I hold then, that my responsibility grows out of God’s sovereignty.

“But,” says the objector, “you do not know how to reconcile the two doctrines.” No ; I don’t pretend to “reconcile ” them. The Bible says nothing about it, and I have no creed on the subject—no, not even an opinion.

But there is no subject on which thorough investigation will not bring us to the point at which we are obliged to say, “We don’t know.” We say, “As plain as a, b, c.” But a, b, c will become an insoluble problem, if you only go deep enough. If any of you school children want to puzzle your teacher, ask him where a, b, c came from, and he will be “turned down.” The world does not contain a scholar who knows the origin of the alphabet.

But

III. IT IS A PRACTICAL RELIGION.

I was once sitting on a car, atGordonsville,Virginia, reading the “Westminster Review,” the organ of British infidelity. A skeptic came to my seat and said, “Do you read that sort of literature?” “Yes,” I replied, “I want to see the devil’s latest dodge. How can I hit him if I don’t know where he is?” And then we entered upon a discussion of the evidences of Christianity. I called his attention to a man whom we both knew; who had been a notorious profligate, had become a Christian and a most excellent and useful man. The infidel did not even try to answer that argument.

If you ever knew a very bad man who became a Christian and a good man, then practically this religion holds its own until the infidel produces a real Christian who was a bad man, and who was converted to infidelity and became a good man. Did any one ever hear of such a man? And yet infidelity is logically bound to produce him or else quit the field.

Now, I can produce my man. I was preaching in a protracted meeting at a country church in Tidewater,Virginia. A man present was notorious for his wickedness and his opposition to religion. His wife had been converted, but he would not allow her to be baptized. His niece, a member of the family, a girl of sixteen, had been converted and wished to be baptized. He told her that if she was baptized he would turn her out of the house. She was baptized and he did turn her out, and she was obliged to go to a neighbor for shelter. During the service that day I saw this man rise from his seat, fall upon his knees, the tears streaming down his cheeks.  After kneeling a minute, he arose, walked down the aisle to the seats on the right of the pulpit, and began to shake hands with the deacons and other members of the church, saying, ” My friends, you know what sort of life I’ve led; you know how I have hated religion. But I can’t stand it any longer. I must go with you. I must be a Christian.” Just across the church sat his poor wife, her face all bedewed with tears of joy; and the next Sunday they went down together into the water and were buried with Christ in baptism. Years afterward, I learned from the pastor of the church that this man was living a consistent Christian life. Now, if you should ask that man why he so changed his course of life, he would tell you that it was the religion of “Christ crucified” that wrought the change. Don’t you think he ought to know what was the matter with him?

Ungodly man! the very charges which you bring against Christians for doing what you do not pretend to abstain from, are clear proof that you do believe in the practical power of Christianity to help a man in his life. You do not hesitate to do what you would condemn me for doing. Why? Because you really believe that a Christian has, and ought to have, a higher standard of life and conduct than have the ungodly around him. But if there is no practical power in his religion to help him to do right, and to restrain him from doing wrong, what right have you to require a higher standard for him than you have for yourself? On merely natural principles you are just as much bound to do right as I am.

Now, here is this world full of wickedness. We Christians are struggling against the power of darkness, and striving hard to make the world better. And there you stand, looking on indifferently at their hand-to-hand fight with sin and the devil, and criticizing the plan of the campaign! Man! it is neither sense nor decency. If you are of any account, stop your foolishness and take hold like a man and help in the fight.

 

   

 

 

 Book Review

The South to Posterity: An Introduction to the Writing of Confederate History

by Douglas Southall Freeman

©1983, Charles Scribner’s Sons, 235 pp., hardback

 

Reviewed by Chaplain H. Rondel Rumburg

 

Freeman is noted for his Pulitzer’s R. E. Lee and George Washington.  He was very knowledgeable (perhaps unsurpassed) in Confederate literature as well as history.  Anyone desiring to know Confederate literature should have a copy of The South to Posterity.  Part of this volume was delivered in three addresses at the Alabama College now Montevallo University in Montevallo, Alabama.

This book was introduced as of “curious origin.”  Freeman noted that “After the publication of Margaret Mitchell’s Gone with the Wind, Clifford Dowdey’s Bugles Blow No More and other … works dealing with the Confederate era, those of us who work in that field received many inquiries that could be summarized in five words: ‘What shall I read next?’”

Freeman sent reading lists to many Northern and Western correspondents who “seemed to have caught the spirit of the Confederacy.”  He said that he never swallowed the story of a Connecticut woman who was descended from abolitionists who was said to have exclaimed, “Those damn Yankees!” as she read Mitchell’s account of Sherman’s march to the sea.

This is a book about the volumes Freeman considered the “cream of the crop” to use a good Southern agrarian analogy.  Richard Harwell proclaimed, “It is because The South to Posterity is a by-product, highly valued by-product though it be, of what Mitchell described as ‘your (Freeman’s) endless reading, your tireless ferreting, your sifting of false from true, your evaluating of well meant but inaccurate hearsay.’”

Chapter 1, Punctuated by Gun-Fire deals with the genesis of the historians of the Confederate cause who expressed their experiences in letters home or sent articles to the local newspaper.  Jackson’s death in 1863 was where “the Confederate period begins.”  Freeman deals with the pirating of books, the biographical tracts, the “great revival,” diaries, magazines, etc. which helped develop the origin of Confederate literature.

Chapter 2, Writing in the Ashes, deals with the defenses of the South.  This deals with Stephen’s Constitutional View of the Late War between the States, Bledsoe’s Is Davis a Traitor? etc.  He deals with the memorialists as Dabney on Jackson and commented on the accuracy of the book written during a time of misery and confusion.  Dabney’s Defence of Virginia and the South he called “a powerful paper.”  In this chapter Freeman reminds us, “Confederate historical literature is relatively free of deliberate frauds.”

Chapter 3, The Passing of the Great Captain deals with R. E. Lee and his passing from this world.  Here he deals with J. Wm. Jones’ two books on Lee and other important writers on Lee’s life.

Chapter 4, Controversy and Apologia deals with the generals who were trying to explain themselves and certain actions they had taken during the conflict.  They did this mostly after Lee was dead.

Chapter 5, The Appeal to the Records is about the official records called War of the Rebellion Official Records of the Union and Confederate Armies.  This was a formidable task for “the Confederate records alone crowded an entire three-story building.”  “The Official Records amazed the South by their impartiality. Except for the fact that the ugly word “Rebellion” appeared on the books but thankfully there was no editing of these records.

Chapter 6, The War Through Women’s Eyes deals with the literature produced by Sothern ladies in the form of letters, diaries, etc.  such titles as Diary of a Refuge, A Southern Woman’s Story, A Diary from Dixie, A Confederate Girl’s Diary and many other great books were produced by our ladies.

Chapter 7, The Later Foreign View considers the contribution of such men as Heros von Borcke, Fremantle, Garnet Wolseley, Frederick Maurice and others.

Chapter 8, The Glamour Gathers in which Freeman noted, “Even while the controversies raged, glamour was beginning to envelop the memory of the Confederates, the glamour that makes the old man’s tale thrilling to the youth and thereby stirs the military ardor of the new generation until it, in turn, is disillusioned by the hellish realities of war.”  The important memoirs written after the glamour gathered over the victories and costly defeats “make … charming and therefore dangerous reading.”

Chapter 9, Yet to be Written deals with filling in the gaps of Confederate history

After the Notes in this book is a very important section called A Confederate Book Shelf.  This is a treasure trove of books arranged by Dr. Freeman from basic reference works to constitutional issues to notable biographies to distinguished personal narratives to interesting narratives by women to the general and miscellaneous.

This book is well indexed as well.

What a treasure to anyone who wants to begin with the best books in Dr. Freeman’s estimation (which was somewhat impeccable) that were written up to 1939 when the book was first published.  You might want to look on the internet or your public library for a copy to read, but what would be better is to have your own volume. Bon appétit.

   

 We must remember who we are and what we must be about:

The SCV Challenge by Lt. Gen. S. D. Lee

 

To you, Sons of Confederate Veterans, we will commit the vindication of the cause for which we fought.  To your strength will be given the defense of the Confederate soldier’s good name, the guardianship of his history, the emulation of his virtues, the perpetuation of those principles which he loved and which you love also, and those ideals which made him glorious and which you also cherish. Remember, it is your duty to see that the true history of the South is presented to future generations.

*****

 Chaplain’s Handbook

  

Sons of Confederate Veterans

 

What a pleasure it is to continue to remind you of the Chaplain’s Handbook.  Our Past Commander-in-Chief Sweeney, your Past Chaplain-in-Chief and others have highly recommended this tool.  This volume will be of help and benefit.  Any person who loves Southern History will appreciate this volume.  Not only will this book be of great value to the Chaplains of the SCV or the UDC, but it will be of help to any who speak at memorial services, Lee/Jackson banquets, etc.   Much of the material is from the period of 1861-1865.  There are period weddings, funerals, prayers, hymns, etc.

There is an excellent chapter on Camp Chaplains in the volume.  This chapter should be of personal help to local camp chaplains.

            The Chaplain’s Handbook is a hardback book bound in gray cloth.  The volume is printed on acid free paper, printed in signatures that are sewn, 131 pages long, and measures 5 ¼ by 7 ¼ inches.  Thus, the book is produced in a form much like books of the Confederate era.  The book can be purchased from biblicalandsouthernstudies.com.

“The Battle of the Capes”

2011 September 5
Comments Off
Posted by John Wilkes Booth

 

[THIS IS WHY WE DINNA SPEAK THE QUEEN'S TONGUE]

The Battle of the Capes by Daniel P. Murphy, Ph.D.

.

“Tactically, the battle was a standoff. Neither side lost any ships, though both had several badly damaged. Despite this, the Battle of the Capes was a notable French victory. Keeping the British fleet out of Chesapeake Bay spelled doom for Cornwallis’s army at Yorktown. Knowing this, the British sailed outside the Bay for several more days, attempting repairs and pondering a course of action. While they did so, Barras slipped into the Chesapeake with his fleet of seven ships of the line. Graves was forced to concede defeat and sail back to New York. Few naval battles have had so decisive an effect on world history as this battle off Chesapeake Bay.”

****************************************************

The naval battle that made America

Uploaded by Rostokouban on Jan 11, 2011

The battle of the virginia capes(1781) (or chesapeake bay) was may be the most desicive battle of the XVIIIth century. It’s the battle who assured the yorktown siege complete victory, and so the independance of the american colonies… Made with empire total war game

Chaplains’ Corps Chronicles Anno Domini 2011 August Issue No. 67.

2011 August 7
Comments Off
Posted by John Wilkes Booth

Chaplains’ Corps Chronicles

of the

Sons of Confederate Veterans

Anno Domini 2011

August

Issue No. 67.

“That in all things Christ might have the preeminence.”


Chaplain-in-Chief Mark Evans

20 Sharon Drive,

Greenville, SC 29607

E-mail: markwevans@bellsouth.net

*****

Editor: Past Chaplain-in-Chief H. Rondel Rumburg

PO Box 472

Spout Spring, Virginia 24593

E-mail: hrrumburg41@gmail.com

ConfederateChaplain.com

 *****

Quote from a Confederate Chaplain

“When I began speaking to Mr. White, of the Sixteenth Alabama, today … he said he feared his wound was mortal, and he felt like he was almost lost, but I began to read him sections of Scripture suitable to encourage the penitent, and his faith took right hold of God’s promises, and he began to thank God, and to say very softly, ‘Sweet Jesus.’  Then turning his dying eyes on me, he said, ‘Tell my mother I am prepared to meet my God in peace.’

 

Chaplain S. M. Cherry

37th Georgia

Editorial

Fellow Compatriots in the Chaplains’ Corps and Friends:

 

Greetings to each of you during this hot summer in Dixie.  Hopefully all of you are faring well under the shade of the old magnolia or oak tree.  Just think of how our ancestors had to fight under such heat without air conditioning.  Some of you who are wearing period uniforms during events are beginning to grasp the intensity of the heat while wearing a wool garment.  Slight discomfort was nothing to our Confederate Chaplains who went about their work in all kinds of circumstance.

 

Remember the website dedicated to the Confederate Chaplains who went before us and served the Lord faithfully: ConfederateChaplain.com

 

 

PAUL’S JOY BY CHRIST

Dr. H. Rondel Rumburg

 

“According to my earnest expectation and my hope, that in nothing I shall be ashamed, but that with all boldness, as always, so now also Christ shall be magnified in my body, whether it be by life, or by death” (Philippians 1:20).

Paul’s joy was caused by Christ being magnified.  This concept reminds the Bible student of one John the Baptist who explained, “He must increase, but I must decrease” (John 3:30).  John went on to say, “There cometh one mightier than I after me, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose” (Mark 1:7).  Oh, that Christ Jesus the Lord be exalted!  The apostle desires as all believers should “that in all things He (Christ) might have the preeminence (or the first place)” (Col. 1:18).  This was the fervent desire of Paul that the gospel be vindicated at his trial. In this verse we see (a) Paul’s expectation (v. 20a), (b) Paul’s hope (v. 20b), and (c) Paul’s boldness (v. 20c).

I. Paul’s expectation—“According to my earnest expectation” (v. 20a). The vindication of the gospel is Paul’s “earnest expectation.” The word meant to watch with an outstretched head in anxious and strained expectancy or eager longing. One writer said, “The word is used in the Greek classics of the watchman who peered into the darkness, eagerly looking for the first gleam of the distant beacon which would announce the capture of Troy.”  Paul’s most ardent expectation was not his release but it was that all circumstances might be used for the furtherance or honor of the gospel.  Paul was truly the gospel apologist!

II. Paul’s hope—“and my hope” (v. 20b). “Hope” is a more certain form of expectation than was previously mentioned because it was based on a sure foundation.  Hope is that concentrated, intense hope which ignores other interests and strains forward as with outstretched head, that was Paul’s attitude of heart.  “Hope is expectation combined with assurance” [John Eadie, Philippians, 46].  The hope that this world offers is one in which uncertainty and doubt hold it hostage.  Hope in the Biblical sense is a certainty of expectation.

III. Paul’s boldness—“that in nothing I shall be ashamed, but that with all boldness, as always, so now also Christ shall be magnified in my body, whether it be by life, or by death” (v. 20c).   This part of the verse specifies some of the contents of Paul’s hope.  Paul wants to face his future trial and testing in a way to not dishonor Christ.  He said of the future, “that in nothing I shall be ashamed.”   Paul does not want to be ashamed by the way he handles himself under this trying or testing time.  However, Paul wants to handle himself ‘with all boldness’ or confidence “as always, so now also Christ shall be magnified.”  Paul’s desire is that Christ shall be magnified or held up to the view of others as the true and only Saviour no matter what happens to him.  This living or dying was only incidental to the primary purpose of magnifying Christ.  Christ magnified “in my body” is his desire and should be our desire as well–“my body shall be, as it were, the theatre on which Christ’s glory shall be displayed” [Charles J. Ellicott’s Philippians, 39].

We magnify Christ by making him visible to those who could not see him otherwise. A Christian physician, successful in her career and highly respected by her profession, was relating to a group of friends how she had come to meet Jesus, whose power to save had transformed her life. One of the steps that led her out from the atheism she once boasted was the manner in which a young Christian husband and his wife received a great disappointment. “It was a hard thing to tell them,” she said. “I knew how they had longed for children to gladden their hearts and home, and now their hopes were blasted. But it was the way they took it that impressed me. I knew that God was real to them. I was haunted by the realization that they had something I did not possess–and I wanted it” [Ralph A. Herring, Studies in Philippians, 57].

This young couple magnified Christ to this physician during a time of great testing.  They did not realize they were magnifying Christ but they were following Him.  “Be ye therefore followers of God, as dear children; and walk in love, (how?) as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweetsmelling savour” (Eph. 5:1-2).

Paul’s plea, “I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God” (Rom. 12:1-2; see 2 Cor. 11:23-27). Someone said, “It is harder often to make Christ great in the body than in the spirit” [A.T. Robertson, Word Pictures, 440].  Paul wants Christ to get glory from his body “whether it be by life, or by death.”   If the verdict is favorable or unfavorable he wants Christ glorified and the gospel of Christ advanced (see v. 21).  “Paul knows that his present troubles will turn out at last for his eternal salvation, not merely rescue from imprisonment, for it applies (verse 20) both to death and life.  He will get the spiritual development that God means for him to receive from his imprisonment and from the personal antagonisms in Rome.  It is all one to Paul what the future holds in store for him on earth.  He is sure of the prayers of the Philippians and of the presence of the Spirit of Jesus and of the triumph of Jesus in his work whether by life or death.  So he faces the future with calmness whatever doubt as to the course of events may exist” [A.T. Robertson, Paul’s Joy in Christ, 91].

Whatever happened to Paul personally his primary purpose was for Christ to be glorified and praised.  Why?  “For to me to live is Christ, and to die is gain” (v. 21).  Whatever happened he wanted Christ honored and then there was no way he can lose if his Lord was glorified!  Do we have the same desire that Paul had that Christ be magnified?

 

In this issue you will find our Chaplain-in-Chief’s comments on upcoming events. Also consider our Chaplain-in-Chief’s fine article on Confederate Preachers.  Here we have an insight into the ministry of that period. Your editor has supplied the fourth in a series on Little Annie’s GiftThis issue includes A Confederate Sermon, submitted by Chaplain Kenneth Studdard; this sermon is by Rev. Charles Minnigerode and the title of the message is “We Are Saved by Hope.”  Our Book Review is by Rev. Byron Snapp who reviews a book dealing with Religious Liberty in Virginia. 

Soli Deo Gloria,

Editor H. Rondel Rumburg

[Compatriots, if you know of any members of the Chaplains’ Corps or others who would like to receive this e-journal, please let us have their names and e-mail addresses.  Also, feel free to send copies of this journal to anyone you think would like to receive it.  If you want to “unsubscribe” please e-mail the editor or assistant editor.  Confederately, HRR]

Contents

*The Chaplain-in-Chief’s Message, Rev. Mark W. Evans

*Confederate Preachers, Rev. Mark W. Evans

*Little Annie’s Gift, Dr. H. Rondel Rumburg

*A Confederate Sermon, Rev. Charles Minnigerode

*Book Review: Religious Liberty in Virginia, Reviewed by Rev. Byron Snapp

 

THE CHAPLAIN-IN-CHIEF’S MESSAGE

Dear Chaplains and Friends:

The Confederate Sesquicentennial S.C.V. Reunion, will be held at the Embassy Suites Hotel and Conference Center, Montgomery, Alabama, July 13-16. I want to urge you to attend our Chaplains Prayer Breakfast, scheduled for Friday, 7:00-8:00 a.m.  It is a great time to meet other chaplains and to bring important petitions to the throne of grace.  Our annual Memorial Service is planned for Friday afternoon, 2:30 – 3:15 p.m., at the St. John’s Episcopal Church.  This service is for remembrance of compatriots who have passed into eternity since our last Reunion.

Please pray for Commander-in-Chief Michael Givens, all who have a part in planning and conducting the Reunion, and for the Lord’s leading concerning all decisions made.  There is a special request I want to ask you to bring before the Lord.  It would be a great opportunity to have a Revival Service in remembrance of the gracious work of God in the Confederate armies, as part of the Sesquicentennial commemorations.    Please pray that the Lord will direct in planning and conducting such a service.

Thank you for your prayers for the special requests sent to the Chaplains’ Corps.  You are a blessing to these ones in need and their families.  A quote I found in Confederate Chaplain E. M. Bounds book, Power through Prayer, stirred my heart.  Edward Payson said, “Prayer is the first thing, the second thing, the third thing necessary to a minister.  Pray, then my dear brother; pray, pray, pray.”

May the Lord use your labors for His glory.

Deo Vindice,

Mark W. Evans

*****

Chaplain-in-Chief’s Article

 

Confederate Preachers

 

Rev. Mark W. Evans

 

     How did Confederate preachers attract multitudes of soldiers, those in the ranks as well as officers, to listen to the plain truths of Biblical Christianity?  Union forces captured John Lafayette Girardeau, chaplain of the 23rd South Carolina Regiment, at the close of the war, and sent the non-combatant to a Federal prison.  The preacher drew the sword of the Spirit and pierced the hearts of Confederate inmates and Federal guards alike.  Dr. J. H. McNeilly preserved an account:

He preached very often in the prison.  His platform was the center of a great circle from which the streets radiated to the various sections of the barracks.  My cousin told me that when Dr. Girardeau preached, not only the circle, but the streets as far as he could be heard, were crowded with eager listeners.  Confederates and Federal guards all mingled together, held by a common interest.  He said many men dated their conversion from these services [Blackburn, The Life Work, 126].

What power drew even hardened veterans to seek the way of life by faith in Jesus Christ?  The interest and zeal in eternal matters were remarkable.  Confederate Chaplain, J. William Jones, wrote:

It matters not what day in the week it may be, or what hour of the day, you have only to pass the word around that there will be preaching at such a point, and there will promptly assemble a large crowd of eager listeners. . . . But a few taps of the drum, a few strains of the bugle, or better still, the singing of some old, familiar hymn, serves as a ‘church call well understood, and from every part of the camp weather-beaten soldiers, in faded and tattered uniforms, hasten to the selected spot and gather close around the preacher, who, with ‘Nature’s great temple’ for his church, and the blue canopy of heaven for his ‘sounding board’ is fortunate if he have so much as a barrel or well rounded stump for a pulpit [Jones, Christ in the Camp, 242].

As the war progressed, so did the attraction to the humble preachers of the Word of God.  Servants of the most High God witnessed an unquenchable zeal for truth.  The lowly colporteur, distributing Bibles and Christian literature, soon emptied his sacred stores.  Bibles were sent from churches and homes, yet the need was never fully satisfied.  The sower of the Gospel seed found the ground good and the harvest plentiful.  Chaplain Jones recorded the witness of two preachers from a report of the Chaplains’ Association of the Second and Third Army Corps:

Rev. Theodore Pryor … said that though he had been a pastor for thirty-one years, he felt thankful to God for opening the way for him to labor in the army.   He had never enjoyed the sense of God’s presence in preaching as here.

 

J. A. Broadus testified similarly.  He had been deceived as to preaching among the soldiers; for not half had been told him.  He had no idea of the state of religious feeling here, though he had had more opportunities than many out of the army to know the truth of the matter.  He had never enjoyed preaching so much.  A far larger proportion of men attend divine services here than at home.  They come because they choose [to be] here [Jones, 326].

The preaching was plain and practical, free from harangues against the Northern invaders or polemics defending the South’s righteous cause.  These spiritual warriors preached Christ and Him crucified.  Rev. J. C. Granberry, Bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church South, a chaplain in the Army of Northern Virginia, said:

The sermons in the camp would have suited any congregation in city or country, and with even less change might have been preached to the Union armies. Eternal things, the claims of God, the worth of the soul, the wages of sin which is death, and the gift of God which is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord – these were the matter of preaching.  The marrow and fatness of the Gospel were set forth.  The style was not controversial, speculative or curious, but eminently practical and direct; hortatory, yet instructive.  There were pathos and urgency of appeal.  The hearers were besought to immediate and uncompromising action, for the time was short.  The songs, prayers, lay testimonies and exhortations, in a word, all the exercises, were in the same line.  There was no stirring up of bad blood; no inflaming of malice and revenge.  The man of God lifted up, not the Bars and Stars, but the cross, and pressed the inquiry, ‘Who among you are on the Lord’s side” [Jones, 15].

One of Dixie’s warriors wrote:

I wish all the members of our Churches could be here and hear how fervently the soldiers pray that the revival of religion in the army may reach the Churches at home; that their brethren at home may be turned from the sins of extortion and speculation; and that all may be brought to humble themselves before God [Jones, 317].

What caused this change in the hearts of those who defended their land from an illegal invader?  The Bible teaches, “Not by might, nor by power, but by My Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts” (Zechariah 4:6).  The Lord gave the Prophet Ezekiel a vision in the “valley which was full of bones.”  Around him were bones “very many” and “very dry.”  The Lord asked the prophet, “Can these bones live?”  Ezekiel replied, “O Lord God, Thou knowest.”  Almighty God told His servant, “Prophesy upon these bones, and say unto them, O ye dry bones, hear the Word of the Lord” (Ezekiel 37:3, 4).  As Ezekiel prophesied, the bones came to life and formed “an exceeding great army.”  In this sacred vision lies the truth of the work of God’s grace that brought spiritual life to many of our ancestors.  Such a work is desperately needed today.  A preacher tells those who are dead in trespasses and sins to arise out of spiritual death.  Neither the preacher nor the sinner has the power to do this.  The Lord Jesus stood at the grave of Lazarus, and cried, “Lazarus, Come forth.”  Lazarus did not have the power to come out of the grave, but the omnipotence of God brought him to life.  In the Southern armies, a merciful God, by the power of the Holy Spirit, brought spiritual life to tens of thousands.  With saving faith, they rested in the Gospel truth that “whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.”

History records that war usually brings hardness of heart, indulgence in sin, and reckless abandonment to hatred and cruelty.  In the camps of the Southern armies, although grievous sin was still present, God was worshipped and the simple, plain preaching of the Gospel brought forth an army of souls professing Christ as Lord and Savior.  One Northern chaplain, after the Battle of Gettysburg, described the faith of the Confederate soldier:

You may call this … fanaticism, enthusiasm, or what you will; but remember, you are fighting an enemy that comes from the closet to the battlefield, that comes from its knees in prayer to engage in deadly strife, that comes in the belief that its battles are the battles of Jehovah, that His smile is resting upon its banners and will ensure success.  With what indomitable strength … does such a conviction, whether true or false, endue men?  What power it has to make every man a hero, and every hero if need be a martyr [Bennett, The Great Revival, 367, 368].

The battle for the truth continues.  Our relatives did not shed their blood in vain.  Undergirding the Cause for liberty and the right of self-government is the glorious Gospel.  Jesus said, “If the Son therefore shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed” (John 8:36).

  

 

Brig. Gen. Robert Daniel Johnston

(March 19, 1837 – February 1, 1919)

Little Annie’s Gift

 By Dr. H. Rondel Rumburg

(c) 2011

There are many human interest stories that occurred during the South’s defense of herself and her liberty.  The foe was bent on her destruction using the “total war” tactic but she tried to defend herself against the onslaught of death and destruction.  Along with the Providence of God there are two main characters in this story that is proffered for your reading.

Since it is Southern for ladies to go first, you are now introduced to Annie Snodgrass a little Virginia lass.  Annie was an eleven-year-old who lived on a farm outside of Martinsburg, Virginia.  These events occurred during the invasion of her native state by the United States Army seeking to crush the liberty out of her beloved South.  She grew up in a God-fearing home and enjoyed an agrarian life.  At the age of eleven she did something that was used of God in the transformation of a Confederate general that would  affect his eternal destiny and be a positive force in the Army of Northern Virginia.

Next we have our second character who was General Robert Daniel Johnston.  Johnston was born at Mt. Welcome in Lincoln County, North Carolina to Dr. William and Nancy Forney Johnston. He was first cousin to two future Confederate generals William H. Forney and John Horace Forney.  He graduated from the University of North Carolina and finished his studies in law at the University of Virginia.  Before the invasion of his homeland Johnston was admitted to the bar in North Carolina.  He was living a quiet life as he practiced law when suddenly he was thrust into the defense of his state.

Johnston had been a lieutenant in a militia company, the Bettie’s Ford Rifles, before the war came.  With war’s arrival Johnston joined the Confederate States Army.  On July 15th, 1861 he was appointed captain and given command of Company K of the 23rd North Carolina Infantry.  Soon (April 16th, 1862) he was promoted to lieutenant colonel of the regiment and then on May 5th he saw his first action at the Battle of Williamsburg. Then Johnston assumed  the command of the regiment after the Battle of Seven Pines, where he his first war wound. He returned to duty in time to participate in the Maryland Campaign and fought at the Battle of South Mountain and the Battle of Antietam. At Chancellorsville Johnston was given command of the 12th North Carolina Infantry because that unit had lost all its field officers. After this he returned to the 23rd for the Gettysburg Campaign and was wounded at the Battle of Gettysburg.  At twenty-four he was promoted to Brigadier General Johnston on September 1st, 1863, and was given command of the brigade; Brig. Gen. Alfred Iverson, Jr. had been in commanded at Gettysburg. Johnston commanded the brigade through the Wilderness Campaign in the spring of 1864 until he suffered his third wound at Spotsylvania. He returned to the brigade in August during Lt. Gen. Jubal A. Early’s Shenandoah Valley Campaign. In that campaign Johnston performed gallant service at the Third Battle of Winchester, the Battle of Fisher’s Hill, and the Battle of Cedar Creek. Along with the rest of Early’s army General Johnston returned to the Petersburg trenches to rejoin Gen. Robert E. Lee’s Army of Northern Virginia. During his time at Petersburg, Johnston briefly commanded the division and served on detached duty attempting to catch deserters.

As is quite obvious General Johnston had felt the sting of the enemy by being wounded a number of times.  The event that most interests us at this juncture came when Johnston was marching his brigade near Martinsburg, Virginia.  The general stopped at a farm and asked his orderly to request water from the folks on the farm.  Then it was that he met Miss Annie Snodgrass the eleven-year-old.  Annie came out and talked with the general. She asked him if he had a New Testament and if he did not have one would he receive one from her.  This little girl was spreading God’s Word as best she could and is to be commended.  General Robert D. Johnston had not taken an active part in Christianity and did not know the Lord in pardon and forgiveness of sin. He began to contemplate how most brigadier generals were often killed in battle.  Thinking that he could possibly meet his Maker in the near future to accepted this rare gift.  The Word of God was of treasured value among the Southern soldiers.  There never seemed to be enough to go around.  Now Annie’s gift had been bestowed.

General Johnston, when he received the Testament never realized what an impact God’s Word would have on his life.  He began to read this treasure from little Annie and it pleased God to convince him of his sins and show him the Lord Jesus Christ as his only hope of salvation.  The general was brought to Christ by the Divine work of God the Holy Spirit.  God in His providence preserved the life of Johnston through the rest of the war.

After the great conflict was over Johnston was paroled at Charlotte and resumed his practice of law in North Carolina and eventually became an Alabama banker.  He married Elizabeth Johnston “Johnsie” Evans and the Lord gave them nine children. He was the father of decorated soldier Colonel Gordon Johnston.

After the war he became a member of a local church and served the Lord as an elder in a Presbyterian congregation.  When the General Assembly of his denomination met in Louisville, Kentucky he attended.  There he sought to do his duty before the Lord his God.  During the days of the General Assembly he attended a dinner party and a lady in attendance asked him which General Johnston he was.  His reply was that he was too insignificant for her to have ever heard of him for he was not one of the famous Johnstons such as: Joseph E., Albert Sidney, Edward or Bushrod or any other of those who made the name famous.  His reply was that he was General Robert Johnston.  Then the lady asked if he remembered receiving a Testament from a little girl near Martinsburg.  The general reached into his shirt pocket and produced the very Testament which had come to him from her hands so many years before.  He always had Annie’s gift with him for there was a pocket made into every one of his shirts especially to fit the Testament.  The Lord had used that Testament to bring him to salvation and it was his treasure.  Oh, the marvels of God’s Word and providence in our lives.

Johnston was one of the last surviving generals of the Confederate States of America.  After the Lord summonsed him home to glory General Robert Daniel Johnston was described in the Confederate Veteran in the following way,

The Veteran regrets not to have had a prompt report of the death of Gen. Robert Daniel Johnston, one of the brigadiers of the Confederate army, which (death) occurred at his home, in Winchester, Va., on February 1, 1919, at the age of eighty-two years.  For many years General Johnston was a resident of Birmingham, Ala., where he located in 1887 and became President of the Birmingham National Bank. He also engaged in the practice of law and promoted a number of investments and a large amount of mineral property. For a long while he was register in the United States Land Office in Birmingham.

General Johnston was born at Mount Welcome, in Lincoln County, N. C, on March 19, 1839, the son of Dr. William Johnston…. At the outbreak of the War between the States he entered the Confederate army as a private; but his promotion was rapid, and at the close he was a brigadier general. He was noted for his daring and gallantry and was wounded several times.

In 1871 General Johnston was married to Miss Lizzie Johnston Evans, of Greensboro, N. C, who survives him, with four sons and four daughters. Two of the sons are officers in the United States army.

What a great impact “Little Annie’s Gift” had on General Johnston and in turn on his family.  “For the word of God is quick (constantly alive), and powerful (effectual), and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner (that is, skilled in judging as a surgeon in cutting) of the thought and intents of the heart” (Hebrews 4:12).  Do you treasure the Word of God?  How much do you read and study that eternal Word?  Annie Snodgrass at eleven was used of the Lord as an instrument in the hand of God by giving away a New Testament.

A CONFEDERATE SERMON

Charles Minnigerode (1814–1894) was an Episcopal pastor, best known as Jefferson Davis’ pastor during the war.  He would serve as pastor of St. Paul’s Church in Richmond from 1856 until 1889.  During the war, the services at St. Paul’s were often attended by President Davis, Confederate generals and other Confederate dignitaries.  Yet Minnigerode did not allow this to distract him from the simple preaching of the Gospel.  His ministry was simple:

“God forbid that I should speak as a mere man and not as the minister of Christ, that I should introduce politics where Religion alone should raise her voice, discuss measures and men where only principles can be laid down. It is as God’s messenger that I speak and preach his gospel in faith, which is the alone principle that can steady our course and raise our hearts in hope. We preach to men under the circumstances in which we find them placed in God’s providence.”

On January 1, 1865, when things were dark for the Confederacy, Minnigerode preached a powerful sermon at St. Paul’s entitled, “He that believeth shall not make haste.” He said to the congregation:

“Reverses have followed us in many parts of our country, and the year opens with dark and threatening clouds, which have cast their shadow over every brow. What we need is a stout heart and a firm, settled mind: and oh! May we as a nation remember, “he that believeth shall not make haste….” I do pray and hope that God will have mercy upon us, and give us better minds and stout hearts and unfailing faith, that shall not make haste, that shall win the prize. But if we fall, let us fall with our faces upward, our hearts turned to God, our hands in the work, our wounds in the breast, with blessing—not curses—upon our lips; and all is not lost! We have retained our honor, we have done our duty to the last.”

The following sermon is an excellent evangelistic sermon pointing to hope in Christ alone.

 

Chaplain Kenneth Studdard

We are saved by hope.

Romans viii. 24.

Some men are saved by hope, and some men are lost by hope. Brethren, it is not mine to know the secrets of God’s election, and the proportion of the redeemed and the finally doomed, nor to say if more are lost by hope or more are saved. But of this I am very confident, that of those who are lost most, nearly all, are lost by hope!

It is an awful thought: “Lost by hope!” Hope which, with its genial glow irradiates the darkness of this fallen world, and with its life-giving breath revives the dead and the despairing! Hope, the gracious boon of God’s love when His justice had entailed the curse upon our race; which sweetened the labour of Adam and turned it into a blessing; which alone calls forth all the powers of the mind, and matures and develops the affections of the heart, so as to reclaim it from sinfulness and win it back to holiness and peace. Hope, the universal balm for the ills of life: There is no heart so desolate but it hears the voice of hope, no abode so dreary but it is visited by hope, no sigh so heavy but hope can lift it, no grief so deep but hope can smile through its tears. Hope! which quickens the faith of the Christian and strengthens his endurance; which casts its glance into the future and sends the soul within the veil, through its uplifted eyes into the distant home, and clasps its hands in devout gratitude for that glory and that blessedness which are beckoning it to its eternal reward. Yes, Hope! the brightest, surest, most-abiding angel ministering to us on earth, raising the guilty heart and drawing its affections heavenward. Can it, can it be true, that by it souls are lost?

“Lost by hope!” I can understand how people may be lost by a fatal error in the grounds and subjects of hope. Sad experience and actual trial have taught us all to consent, in theory at least, to the truth, that “the hope of the hypocrite shall perish,” that “he that trusteth in his own heart is a fool,” that the self-righteous is “ignorant of the saving righteousness of God;” that the ceremonies and ordinances of the church cannot bring us to God unless we draw nigh to Him with the heart. There is but one hope which is good, which builds upon the rock everlasting; the hope in Christ, the good hope through grace.

“Lost by hope!” I can understand how a man may be lost in spite of every invitation and encouragement of hope, that speaks to him of heaven and salvation, or warns him with the dread alternative of hell and damnation; how he may be so engrossed in the enjoyment and the pursuit of earthly goods as to lose all ability to respond to the appeals that come to him from the invisible heights of the future, and give up all desire for peace and rest and happiness above and beyond the narrow circle in which he circumscribes his being; how he may be so much enslaved by the world, its joys and its cares, as to neglect both the promises and the warnings, and to live and die like the brute, without casting one thought, one sigh, one wish towards a better and a higher world.

But to be ”lost by hope,” i.e., by the act of hoping, by the exercise itself of this faculty which leads him to realize the future issues of our life, and makes him live in the anticipation of that salvation, which stands before him as the goal of his existence? — And yet, beloved, the painful truth is that the ruin of most souls is brought about, not so much by errors in doctrine, which make them cling to false grounds of hope, or by the want of aspiration for that immortality and blessedness which the human heart all but instinctively craves. You admit the truth of the Bible and the necessity of obeying its call; you acknowledge the claims of another world, and would not be without its blessed prospect for all this world could offer you. You hope, but, alas! to how many among us may that hope prove a savour of death? How many are there now, how many shall there be, when time is over in the realms of despair, who shall vainly cry and protest, “We had hoped!”

There is a hope which appreciates the saving power of Christ and the reality of His redemption, and, therefore, rests on it and by faith rivets itself to Him and takes possession of His promises; climbs round after round the “santa scala” on which the penitent soul ascends from Calvary to the empyrean of God’s presence; and all who thus hope are ”saved by hope.”

There is a hope which admits the saving power of Christ and the reality of His redemption, and, therefore, looks forward to the time when it, too, shall rest on Him, and resolves, at some future day to seize its promises and accept its invitation. And all who thus hope are, to say the least, in danger of being “lost by hope.” As long as they continue in this hope for a future interest in Christ, and speak peace to their hearts by the resolution hereafter to make their peace with God, and evade the appeal and call of Christ’s minister by putting him off to some convenient season; so long they are in an actual state of condemnation, and this very hope but insures their final loss. All must be lost by their hope, who thereby are encouraged to put off the work of religion, were it only from day to day.

And now, my brethren, is not this the condition of almost every impenitent soul before me? You admit the truth of Christianity and the imperative character of its precepts, but you encourage yourselves in disobedience by the hope of a future repentance. There are none before me, I feel very certain — there are scarcely any anywhere — who say “I intend to live and die in my sins and never mean to be a Christian.” Oh, no! all protest that they hope to be Christians and obtain salvation, but they ruin all by not being Christians now, by not coming to Christ now when He calls, now that life is theirs, now in the accepted time, the day of salvation.

I say, they ruin everything. For, brethren, cherishing this foolish hope of a future repentance, a future day when to seek and secure and profess an interest in Christ — why, for the present, they are doing nothing to bring it about; they have fixed their religious life at some indefinite future day, and in the meantime they live on just as they have lived; i.e., as lost, hell-doomed, perishing, worldly, Christless sinners! And more, the very prospect of a future religious life, which they have in view, and which they know involves the renunciation of all their sins, perhaps makes them turn with the greater zest and eagerness to the indulgence for a season of those pleasures and practices of which that dreaded future day of religion, for such it becomes in their eyes, is to deprive them; and thus they may go on sinning worse and worse and becoming more and more unable to renounce it. And then, do you think they’ll find it easier than now? Then, when the chains of their bondage are riveted faster around their unholy souls, when the continued practice of sin has driven out more and more the very desire for that change which now, at least, they can hope for; then they’ll be prepared to do with ease and readiness, that which now they find so difficult — give up sin and live unto God, and come to Jesus. Ah! then that future day will be put off and put off till it’s very remembrance fades away from the mind, and it is adjourned indefinitely and quietly dropped; and vainly, vainly recalled, when they themselves shall drop into the grave and adjourn to another world! Can inconsistency, can perverseness, go farther?

All things are ready on the part of God. He is ready to pardon you, the Saviour is ready to sprinkle you with the blood of cleansing, the Holy Spirit is ready to purify and new-create your hearts, God’s Word lies open before you and shows the way so plain that the wayfaring man, though a fool, need not err therein; the herald of the cross even now calls upon you to turn and live! You, you alone, are not ready. The day of decision is ready; for let that great assize (judgment) of the universe be as far off as it is possible for the human mind to form a conception of an interminable length of time, the question is settled at the moment of death — judgment is ready, the impenitent “condemned already,” the believer saved “now!” Heaven is ready; its kingdom is within you. Hell is ready; the awful pit, on whose slippery brink you stand, is ready to swallow you up. But you are not ready! Not ready to be rescued from that perilous spot, though the hand of Infinite Mercy is stretched out for your salvation! Not ready? when nothing is required of you but to trust yourself to the pardoning and sanctifying power of Christ? Not ready? when no preparation is asked at your hands…? Not ready? when every supply of help and every power necessary for your success is promised you in Christ, and when no length of time and no amount of effort on your part can bring you relief and help, until you have first gone to Christ, who alone can prepare you for heaven?

Yes! But you cannot make a profession of religion before you repent. And who asks you to make that profession without repentance? Repentance is its very essence; i.e., turning from your sins to live unto God, and this we bid you do through faith in Christ. But you cannot profess Him without faith. And who asks you to do that? We bid you come to Jesus now, just as you are. You never can come otherwise than as sinners to be both pardoned and sanctified by Him; and this coming to Jesus, this flight of the soul from its state of condemnation and corruption into His saving arms, is Faith.

You say you hope to repent, you hope to exercise faith? What are you doing in the mean time? If you are putting off the question of religion, is that the way to get repentance? If you immerse yourselves anew in the cares and occupations of the world, and shut out God from your sight, thinking to come to Him hereafter; if you identify all your interests with this world, postponing for future consideration every claim of God and His Christ, is that the way to have your faith called forth and strengthened? Brethren, He that wills the end also wills the means!

But ah! may I not tell you, that in your best excuses you are not quite sincere! That it is, after all, your unwillingness to be Christians now, which keeps you from Him — not your want of preparation? There is but one way to solve the question, (but one way to escape from the labyrinth of your numberless doubts and fears and drawbacks, your miserable little excuses by which, now this point now that, now a most tender regard for your own consistency, now the sneers and remarks of the world around you, are put up as pretexts. The only way to escape from all this is just to go to Jesus, just to cry “Lord, save or I perish,” ” Lord I believe, help Thou mine unbelief,” “Lord, be merciful to me a sinner,” “Lord, remember me,” “Lord, make me a clean heart and renew a right spirit within me!” —

“Lost by hope!” You hope for a future day of God’s power. That day is nowhere promised, but the day and the moment of promise is the present! And all experience proves, your own experience will tell you, the longer you put it off the harder the struggle will be, the more hopeless your case! It is not the aged nor those who, year after year, have sat under the preaching of the gospel and heard its calls and reproofs, and heard them in vain, that we can have much hope of. All they can do is to resolve and act at once, ere the last chance is gone and “the door shut.” But ah! who, even of the youngest, has either the days of his life or the days of his grace in his power?

You hope for your passions to be cooled, for your state of mind to be better, for your strength to be greater to resist sin, for your preparation to be finished, for your hope to be confirmed that you will not sin again and bring discredit on your profession? No such hope leads to life! One passion may pass away — property, business, pleasure; and another starts up and clings even to the old man as he stoops to the grave. If you stay away from Christ and the means of grace you cannot gather strength, you cannot hope to walk as a child of God; and the longer you put off the work of religion for such reasons, the more your heart will be alienated from Him, the less able you will be to turn to Him and surrender to His saving grace.

Oh, ye the young! there is nothing more beautiful than to see the young man or maiden start on their course of life in the strength of the Lord God; nothing more sure of success than to have the Lord for your God and help — but oh! to see them harden their hearts, now so impressible; to see them go forth into the dangers of this life without the arm of Christ to lean on, without the restraints of His fear upon them! It all but ensures their ruin! And that very hope by which they put off the work of religion now, is but the weapon of the adversary to make their ruin more certain. If not now, when will you seek the Lord? when can you hope to find Him? Not till He finds you on the day of judgment!

You hope in the mercy of God? That mercy is extended to you now, and pleads with you in accents of love and by tokens of affection, the neglect of which must increase your guilt and condemnation. His voice goes forth to you this day. Can you resist it? If so, will it not sound more faintly tomorrow, or next year; and perhaps lose its power upon you entirely! Have you never heard that Scripture “My spirit shall not always strive with man?”

Beloved, you may rest assured, that I am the last person in the world to cut off any one from true, evangelical hope. Myself a sinner and in daily need of forgiveness and hourly supplies of grace, I know how precious, I know how gracious and free it is. And with the full knowledge of this truth of God, and with the solemn sense of my responsibility, feeling how the blood of your souls will be required of me if I teach you falsely, I affectionately and authoritatively extend to all, the best and the worst among you alike, those who think themselves strongest and those who think themselves weakest alike, those who have profited most and those who thus far have profited least by the teaching of God, I offer to all the invitation of my Master and bid them “come to Him,” and now, this day, rest your hope in Him! And I say, it is a good hope, that shall not make you ashamed!

But to put off! to hope for a future day? to say to Christ, “Go Thy way — not to-day,” to wait even for the morrow — oh! it involves dangers which I fear to contemplate. There is no promise for the morrow in the Bible. Hope, true hope, fades for all who turn from God now. I only know that this is the day of salvation, this the accepted time; but that he who trusts in a future day may pass the bounds of grace, may be lost eternally, lost by his false hope. “Ephraim joined to his idols, and God saying, ‘Let him alone!’”

There is a time, we know not when,

A point, we know not where,

That marks the destiny of men —

To glory or despair.

There is a line, by us unseen.

That crosses every path;

The hidden boundary between

God’s patience and His wrath.

To pass that limit is to die —

To die, as if by stealth.

It does not quench the beaming eye,

Or pale the glow of health.

The conscience may be still at ease,

The spirits light and gay;

That which is pleasing still may please,

And care be thrust away.

But on that forehead God has set,

Indelibly, a mark;

Unseen by man, for man, as yet,

Is blind and in the dark.

And yet the doomed man’s path below

May bloom, as Eden bloomed;

He did not, does not, will not know.

Or feel, that he is doomed.

He knows, he feels that all is well,

And every fear is calmed;

He lives, he dies, — he wakes in hell!

Not only doomed, but damned!

Oh! where is this mysterious bourne,

By which our path is crossed?

Beyond which God himself has sworn

That he who goes is lost?

How far may we go on in sin?

How long will God forbear?

Where does Hope end, and where begin

The confines of despair?

An answer from the skies is sent:

“Ye that from God depart.

While It is called ‘today repent’,

And harden not your heart.”

 Book Review

Documentary History of the Struggle for Religious Liberty in Virginia

Presbyterian Church and Religious Liberty in Virginia

by Charles F. James & William Wirt Henry

©2007, Sprinkle Publications, 292 pp., hardback

 

Reviewed by Rev. Byron Snapp

 

“United we stand and divided we fall” is a familiar phrase to students of America’s War for Independence from England. It refers to the importance of colonial unity to successfully repel the English army. Not as well known is the fact that these words provided an important impetus for the recognition of religious freedom throughout the colonies.

In this reprint of works first published in 1900, readers have a wealth of information regarding the role of Baptists and Presbyterians in the pursuit of a freedom for religion in Virginia. Both authors record that the Baptists were the most persistent in this goal being attained.

The Episcopal Church was recognized by Virginia leaders as the established church. Government funds went to its support and land was provided for its use. However the migration of Irish Presbyterians to Virginia led to a request for Presbyterian pastors to be licensed by the governor to preach. Francis Makemie obtained such license in 1699 under the Act of Toleration. Presbyterians who settled in the Virginia frontier also were able to gain similar license greatly due to their settlements providing a buffer from Indian attacks on more populous interior settlements.

However, Baptist settlers desired the right to preach their doctrines without the need of permission from civil authorities. So long as permission had to be obtained then, to them, religious freedom was nonexistent. As a result, a number of Baptist pastors were imprisoned for preaching the Gospel without a license on Virginia soil. Of course they also were not allowed to perform wedding ceremonies for their parishioners. Baptists began to unite and petition for their grievances to be addressed and corrected by the General Assembly.

Progress came in an unexpected manner. As the dark clouds of war loomed on the horizon, leaders realized the importance of all citizens being involved in the colonial defense. Baptist pastors were finally granted permission to preach to Baptist soldiers. This act began to open the door to full religious freedom. However complete religious freedom was some twenty-five years into the future.

The author provides the reader with excellent first-hand resources to track the battle for full religious freedom. One is able to see Baptist persistence with and without the aid of Presbyterians. (The authors point out that Presbyterians were satisfied with religious toleration.)

The second part of the book provides a historical account of the battle waged for the inclusion of the First Amendment to the Constitution. The actual battle centered on whether or not to ratify the Constitution prior to or with this amendment. James Madison and Patrick Henry were leaders on different sides in this battle. To delineate the struggle, the author has included many letters and other insights pertinent to an understanding of the hard-won victory.

The Appendix contains additional source material including a copy of “Jefferson’s Act for Establishing Religious Freedom in Virginia.” A useful index is also included.

The volume is important reading for today. I often forget the cost of the struggle for religious freedom for Christians in the colonial era. We too often take for granted our religious freedom. We need to remember that once it is lost, it is not easily regained.

Secondly, this importance of this battle goes beyond Virginia. Victory in Virginia provided the basis for victory in all the colonies. This book is one that can be enjoyed by those who are not Virginians by birth or residence.

Here is history that is hard to obtain elsewhere, particularly with the inclusion of many original documents and the text of much correspondence. This is an excellent volume for homeschoolers and the libraries Christian schools and churches. All Christians who value religious freedom in the sense of churches or preachers not being required to be licensed by the state will appreciate this work.

 We must remember who we are and what we must be about:

The SCV Challenge by Lt. Gen. S. D. Lee

To you, Sons of Confederate Veterans, we will commit the vindication of the cause for which we fought.  To your strength will be given the defense of the Confederate soldier’s good name, the guardianship of his history, the emulation of his virtues, the perpetuation of those principles which he loved and which you love also, and those ideals which made him glorious and which you also cherish. Remember, it is your duty to see that the true history of the South is presented to future generations.

*****

 Chaplain’s Handbook

Sons of Confederate Veterans

What a pleasure it is to continue to remind you of the Chaplain’s Handbook.  Our Past Commander-in-Chief Sweeney, your Past Chaplain-in-Chief and others have highly recommended this tool.  This volume will be of help and benefit.  Any person who loves Southern History will appreciate this volume.  Not only will this book be of great value to the Chaplains of the SCV or the UDC, but it will be of help to any who speak at memorial services, Lee/Jackson banquets, etc.   Much of the material is from the period of 1861-1865.  There are period weddings, funerals, prayers, hymns, etc.

There is an excellent chapter on Camp Chaplains in the volume.  This chapter should be of personal help to local camp chaplains.

The Chaplain’s Handbook is a hardback book bound in gray cloth.  The volume is printed on acid free paper, printed in signatures that are sewn, 131 pages long, and measures 5 ¼ by 7 ¼ inches.  Thus, the book is produced in a form much like books of the Confederate era.  The book can be purchased from biblicalandsouthernstudies.com.

Chaplains’ Corps Chronicles Anno Domini 2011 April

2011 April 3
Comments Off
Posted by John Wilkes Booth
Chaplains’ Corps Chronicles
of the
Sons of Confederate Veterans
Anno Domini 2011
April
Issue No. 63
.
“That in all things Christ might have the preeminence.”
.
Chaplain-in-Chief Mark Evans
20 Sharon Drive,
Greenville, SC 29607
E-mail: markwevans@bellsouth.net
*****
Editor: Past Chaplain-in-Chief H. Rondel Rumburg
PO Box 472
Spout Spring, Virginia 24593
E-mail: hrrumburg41@gmail.com
*****
Quote from a Confederate Chaplain
“But there is one aspect of the war, on the southern side, which has been almost wholly overlooked by statesmen and politicians…. Their … convictions of the truth of the Christian religion. Nor has the stern logic of events eradicated their conviction from the Southern mind. The cause is lost, but its principles still live, and must continue to live so long as there remains in human nature any perception and appreciation of justice, truth, and virtue.”
Chaplain W. W. Bennett
Post Chaplain in Richmond, Virginia
Editorial
.
Fellow Compatriots in the Chaplains’ Corps and Friends:
.
The Aprils that came in the history of the Confederate States of America were filled with such activities as: the bombardment of Fort Sumter and its surrender on the 12th & 13th, 1861; in Richmond the Virginia State Convention adopted the ordinance of secession on 17th, 1861; Lincoln’s blockade of Southern ports spread from 19th and was virtually complete by the 27th, 1861;  the Battle of Shiloh on 13, 1862; CSS Alabama captured two U.S. whalers on 15th, 1863; the Red River Campaign, Battle of Mansfield, Louisiana on 8th, 1864; President Davis’ son is killed at Richmond on 30th, 1864; at Appomattox Court House Gen. Lee agrees to cease hostilities against the invader on 9th, 1865 to prevent further loss of Southern lives, and Lee’s last general order as a soldier was issued at Appomattox on 10th, 1865.
The call of the Confederacy began to echo through the South in April of 1861.  Southern people were preparing to meet the enemy that threatened their homes, religion and state.  This was described relative to Virginia.  “On the memorable 17th day of April, 1861—the day on which the Virginia Convention, in response to Mr. Lincoln’s call for seventy-five thousand men to coerce the seceded States, passed its ordinance of secession—there occurred at the little village of Louisa Court House a scene similar to those enacted all over Virginia and the South, which none who witnessed it can ever forget” [Jones, Christ in the Camp, 17].  Young men began to assemble.  They were gathering to go off to the war in the presence of their parents, wives, sisters and other relatives and friends present.  Ministers prayed publically for young and middle-aged men as they were about to march into the unknown.  Some ministers marched off with their male members going to war.  All the assembly knew many would never return and if they did return they would likely not return whole.  Sadness, recognition of God, youthful exuberance, patriotic devotion, tearful eyes and grieving hearts were a part of the moment!
“All of our evangelical denominations were well represented in the rank and file of our army, and many of our preachers felt it their duty to go to the front, accompanied by the very flower of their young men…. A regiment stationed near Portsmouth in June, 1861, was reported to contain 400 of the same denomination, and another regiment had in its ranks five ministers of the gospel” [Jones, 21].  One observer said that the flower of our churches are enlisted for this struggle.
Chaplain W. W. Bennett explained to his readers, “The great moral phenomenon of the war was the influence and power of religion among the Southern soldiers.”  By “religion” Bennett meant what the understanding of his day meant–the faith alone in Christ’s redemptive work for the salvation of the eternal soul.  This was true religion.  Bennett quoted Romans 1:16, “‘The Gospel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth;’ and this blessed truth has been as fully tested amid the horrors of war as in the sweet days of peace…. True, it (the Gospel) is not to be propagated by means of the sword; and yet many who have borne the sword have been its bright ornaments, and sometimes its most successful preachers” [The Great Revival in the Southern Armies, 9-10].
Robert Ryland president of Richmond College and a post chaplain in Richmond wrote his son a letter in Camp.  The first part of the letter said,
My Dear Son: It may have seemed strange to you that a professing Christian father so freely gave you, a Christian son, to enlist in the volunteer service. My reason was that I regarded this as a purely defensive war. Not only did the Southern Confederacy propose to adjust the pending difficulties by peaceful and equitable negotiations, but Virginia used again and again the most earnest and noble efforts to prevent a resort to the sword. These overtures having been proudly spurned, and our beloved South having been threatened with invasion and subjugation, it seemed to me that nothing was left us but stern resistance or abject submission to unconstitutional power. A brave and generous people could not for a moment hesitate between such alternatives. A war in defence of our homes and firesides—of our wives and children—of all that makes life worth possessing is the result. While I most deeply deplore the necessity for the sacrifice, I could not but rejoice that I had a son to offer to the service of the country, and if I had a dozen I would most freely give them all. As you are now cheerfully enduring the hardships of the camp, I know you will listen to a, father’s suggestions touching the duties of your new mode of life [see the rest of the letter in Jones, 28-31].
Then this father gave his enumerated advice in six points. Ryland pointed out to his son that this was a “purely defensive war.”  This was his way of relating to his son that this was a Biblical war of self defense and resistance to an unconstitutional power.  This is why if he had twelve sons he would give them all to the cause.
This is something of the sense of the beginning of the conflict in the minds of Southern people.
.
Please remember the CHAPLAINS CONFERENCE which our Chaplain-in-Chief’s Message describes.  Come one, come all!
.
In this issue you will find our Chaplain-in-Chief’s comments on the upcoming Chaplain’s Conference. Also consider our Chaplain-in-Chief’s article on A Memorial That Never Ends.  Here we receive an excellent presentation and personal help in presenting Memorial Services.  Your editor has supplied the first in a series on The Confederate Chaplain (Part I).   This issue includes A Confederate Sermon submitted by Chaplain Kenneth Studdard; this sermon by Chaplain John Paris was preached 28th of February, 1864 to Fifty-Fourth Regiment N. C. Troops.  There is a provocative article called  Half and Half  by Dr. Len Patterson the Chaplain of the Army of the Trans-Mississippi.  Our Book Review is by Byron Snapp who reviews A Scottish Christian Heritage by Iain H. Murray.
Soli Deo Gloria,
Editor H. Rondel Rumburg
[Compatriots, if you know of any members of the Chaplains’ Corps or others who would like to receive this e-journal, please let us have their names and e-mail addresses.  Also, feel free to send copies of this journal to anyone you think would like to receive it.  If you want to “unsubscribe” please e-mail the editor or assistant editor.  Confederately, HRR]
.
Contents
*The Chaplain-in-Chief’s Message, Rev. Mark W. Evans
*A Memorial That Never Ends, Rev. Mark W. Evans
*The Confederate Chaplain (Part I), Dr. H. Rondel Rumburg
*A Confederate Sermon, Rev. John Paris
*Half and Half, Dr. Len Patterson
*Book Review: A Scottish Christian Heritage, by Byron Snapp
.
THE CHAPLAIN-IN-CHIEF’S MESSAGE
.
Dear Chaplains and Compatriots:
.
The Lord Jesus Christ told His disciples, “Come ye yourselves apart into a desert place, and rest a while” (Mark 6:31).  It is necessary for the Lord’s servants to have times of spiritual refreshing to renew their zeal and strengthen their souls.  I hope you will be able to attend our SCV Chaplains’ Conference.  It begins Thursday evening, April 7, at 7:00 p.m., and continues Friday, April 9, 9:00 a.m. – 3:00 p.m., at the Freedom Baptist Church, Fitzgerald, Georgia.  Speakers will include four Past Chaplains-in-Chief:  Dr. John Weaver (“How to Love the Lord with all your Heart”); Dr. Charles Baker, (“The Distribution of the Bible and Christian Literature during the War for Southern Independence”), Dr. H. Rondel Rumburg (“‘Stonewall’ Jackson’s Chaplain”), and Dr. Cecil Fayard (“The King James Bible”).  Chaplain Weaver has graciously agreed to host the meeting and recommends the following motels:
.
Country Hearth Inn              Western Motel           Vista Inn
125 Stuart Way                       111 Bull Run               265 Ocilla Highway
Fitzgerald, GA 31750             (229) 424-9500           (229) 423-5151
(229)409-9911                                    (41 Rooms)                 (51 Rooms)
(50 Rooms)
Dorminy-Massee House Bed & Breakfast
516 W. Central Ave.
(229) 423-3123
mmassee@mchsi.
Family and visitors are welcome.  It would be helpful if you could let me know if you plan to attend [markwevans@bellsouth.net; 864.631-8952 (cell); 864.235.6471 (home); 20 Sharon Drive, Greenville, SC 29607].
Please note these special directions concerning the location of the church.  Your GPS will not get you there, since the church is a little off “the beaten path.”  Pastor Weaver wrote, “The nearest address that would work would be Dickson Mill Pond Road, Fitzgerald, GA 31750.  I suggest that since we are really “off that road” those who will attend should call me when they get to town so that I can arrange to meet them or give them more detailed instructions.  My cell is 229-425-0767.  I have found many stragglers out our way, who used GPS.  I do not advise using GPS except to arrive in Fitzgerald, GA.  If they want to lock in a GPS, then tell them to use the Walmart address at 120 Benjamin Hill Drive, SW in Fitzgerald.  It is a piece of cake to get here from there and everyone in town will know where Walmart is located.”
Please pray for these meetings and for the spiritual prospering of the Sons of Confederate Veterans.
Deo Vindice!
Mark W. Evans
.
*****
.
Chaplain-in-Chief’s Article
A Memorial That Never Ends
Rev. Mark W. Evans
.
This spring, the Sons of Confederate Veterans gather to conduct memorial services, honoring the valor and sacrifice of relatives who fought for Southern independence.  The tribute will likely include a reference to their Christian faith, which sustained them in their fierce struggle.  How did these warriors persevere through untold miseries in the face of an enemy possessing superior weapons, supplies and numbers?  They believed in the God-given right of liberty and self-determined government.  The Northern aggressor had invaded their land.  They resisted with their lives to protect their homes and honor.  Undergirding all their virtuous motives was the Christian faith.  “Out of weakness they were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, and turned to flight the armies of the aliens” (Heb. 11:34).  After the war, Confederate Chaplain W. W. Bennett wrote:
For, whatever may be thought or said of the Southern people through ignorance or prejudice, one thing is certainly true, that their religious sentiments are deep and strong.  And another thing is equally true, that among them there have been fewer departures from the great cardinal doctrines of the Scriptures than among any other people in Christendom  [23].
Not all who entered the Confederate armies were Christians.  In fact, sinful conduct seemed to permeate the camps at the beginning of the struggle.  After the war was underway, a gracious revival began in the armies and continued until the conflict ceased.  Thousands were brought to a saving knowledge of Jesus Christ.   An observer said:
Glorious fruits of the grace of God are these men that have been ‘born again’ on fields of blood.  They left their homes for battle with a desperate foe – they entered into associations and upon scenes, by universal consent, the most unfavorable to piety; but the ever-blessed Savior went with them; listening to ten thousand fervent prayers, He revived His work and made the still, small voice to be heard amid the thunder of war. [Bennett, 19, 20].
This gracious work of salvation made a soldier strong in battle.  While some may think that “religion” impedes the fighting spirit, the opposite is true.  “The wicked flee when no man pursueth; but the righteous are bold as a lion” (Prov. 28:1).  When a man is right with God through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, he is able to engage in a righteous war with a clear conscience.  He knows that death means entrance into heaven, and that his sovereign, heavenly Father will sustain him.
Major John Stewart Walker, 15th Virginia Regiment, gave his life during the battle of Malvern Hill. He said in his diary, “The poorest circumstances in life, with a religious spirit of resignation, are far better than the greatest abundance and highest honors without it; for these can never give that peace of mind which the other can never want.”  The courageous major uttered his last word under heavy fire.  He yelled “Forward!” and instantly fell, pierced by a musket ball.  One of his officers said of him:
It is impossible to separate his character as a soldier and as a Christian.  He was a soldier because he was a Christian; and while he fought manfully against the enemies of his country, his fervent spirit labored and fought earnestly against the enemies of his Lord.  The Word of God was his light in camp, and the tumult of war did not disturb his daily devotions.  I believe he prayed without ceasing and that in his last end the arms of the Everlasting One were under him” [169].
Chaplain Bennett observed:
Amidst the storm of battle this Christian warrior fell.  From the field of blood his spirit ascended to heaven.  How sudden, how vast, how glorious, the change!  From the rush of contending hosts, from the thunder of cannon, and the fierce rattle of musketry, he rose to the joys and songs and beauteous scenes of Paradise [169].
This example was one of countless testimonies to the saving grace of the Lord Jesus Christ.  At the beginning of the war, there were many believers in every rank, from general officers down to the foot soldiers.  Chaplains, missionaries, colporteurs, and other Christian workers gave themselves to proclaiming the glad tidings that Jesus Christ suffered on Calvary’s cross to save the souls of sinners.  Southern ladies caring for the wounded and dying added their Christian witness and heartfelt pleas to look to the bleeding Lamb of God.  Christian literature and Bibles, in astounding quantities, were distributed to the combatants, yet, the need was so great that the demand was never fully satisfied.  Only eternity will make known the full extent of the eternal blessings poured upon the armies of the South.  No other warfare in American history enjoyed such a vast spiritual blessing.  As we honor our relatives, we look beyond the grave to an eternal victory.  “Death is swallowed up in victory.  O death, where is thy sting?  O grave, where is thy victory?  The sting of death is sin; and the strength of sin is the law.  But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ” (I Corinthians 15:54-57).
.
The Confederate Chaplain
By Dr. H. Rondel Rumburg
(c) 2005
[Part I]
“Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day:  and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem.  And ye are witnesses of these things” (Luke 24:46-48).
The Lord greatly used the chaplains in the Confederate Service.  They were destined to impact the local churches of most Protestant denominations in the South for at least a generation after the War of Federal imperialism and reconstruction!  How did this occur?  The revival that the Lord God sovereignly sent through the ranks of the Confederate Armies made an eternal difference in the lives of many, in their families, in their local churches and in their culture.  The Lord used those faithful men whom He had called to preach as His instruments.  Many of those men were chaplains and some were ministers who visited and preached to the regiments and in the camps.
The aim of this author is to give a sense of the nature of the Confederate Chaplain at work.  The technical aspects of rank, pay, uniform, insignias and such are not the concern of the moment.  But what of the men themselves?
Being a chaplain was a very difficult task, and more complicated than pastoring a local church.  The physical as well as spiritual being was stretched to the limits.  A chaplain had to press on regardless of whether he felt like it or not.  As shall become evident the chores of chaplains were usually extensive: from teaching a Bible class to caring for a dead body.  Chaplain Randolph H. McKim who was a soldier before becoming a chaplain asserted, “My verdict was that I had suffered more hardship in the office of chaplain than I ever did as a private soldier carrying a musket and a knapsack.”
There was no organized Chaplains Corps when the invasion of the South took place.  Just as a new nation was in the formative stage, an army was being formed, a government was being organized and the chaplaincy was nonexistent.  This led to difficulties.  Men were reluctant to leave their congregations to enter an aspect of service that was not organized and where there were more questions than answers.  How were they going to feed their families?  What was the proper protocol?  As a result there were men who had grandiose ideas about what they might do, what they might gain or whether this could be a stepping stone to the future.  The disorganized atmosphere was not conducive to certainty and understanding.
What was the spiritual condition
of Confederate Chaplains?
Certainly all chaplains were not what they should have been.  Some did not last long because the soldiers were adept at recognizing and rejecting phonies. One such phony responded improperly when he was not provided forage for a horse.  Since he did not have a horse he appropriated one from a Virginia farmer.  Upon being confronted over this misdeed he tried to justify himself by saying he was imitating Jesus Christ.  Being contradicted over such sacrilege the man replied that Jesus “took an ass from his owner, whereon to ride to Jerusalem.”  The officer reprimanded him by pointing out, “You are not Jesus Christ, this is not an ass; you are not on your way to Jerusalem; and the sooner you restore that horse to its owner, the better it will be for you.” However, it may be accurately said, that generally speaking the Protestant chaplains (who made up about 97% of the chaplaincy) were regenerate men who had professed faith in the Lord Jesus Christ as their only hope and salvation.
When their diaries or writings are consulted one finds such remarks as: “Ten years ago God converted my soul.”  Tucker Lacy, “Stonewall” Jackson’s chaplain, wrote that he was born again in October of 1839. His testimony was that he had experienced the saving work of the Lord Jesus Christ.  Chaplain N. B. Cobb experienced the new birth during his student days and renounced his sinfulness and embraced Christ as his Lord and Saviour.  This occurred as a result of the Holy Spirit’s work of regeneration in him during a protracted meeting under a Methodist minister.   Confederate evangelist John A. Broadus was converted during a protracted meeting at Culpeper Court House while he was at school.  He at first was under conviction of sin and felt unable to take hold of the promises of God.  A friend quoted John 6:37, “All that the Father giveth me shall come to me.  And him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out.” The friend repeated, “‘in no wise cast out.’ Can’t you take hold of that, John?” It was under this verse of Scripture that the light dawned.  Chaplain William Chaudoin’s conversion was in connection with W.F. Luck and W.D. Baldwin who were earnest, warm-hearted gospel preachers, who aimed the arrows of God’s Word at the hearts of the people.  Early in a spring meeting the Holy Spirit began to work in the heart and mind of young Chaudoin. He tried hard to stifle all serious feelings, but God the Spirit was working effectually in his heart. The piercing conviction went deep and in a short time he presented himself for special prayer.  About three days later God gave him peace in believing and he began to rejoice in his new found Saviour.  These testimonies of saving grace among the chaplains could be greatly extended.
What was the atmosphere that the chaplains had to contend with in the army relative to spiritual things?
Early in the war men who were unregenerate were somewhat unrestrained in their behavior relative to cursing, gambling and drunkenness.  This became much more restrained as the work of the Lord began to spread.  These men needed the work of saving grace.  They were the object of the ministry of the Confederate Chaplains Corps.
Chaplain Bennett said that war revealed the angel and demon in men.  His depiction gives the stark contrasts, “Sincere piety, brazen wickedness; pure public virtue, sordid baseness; lofty patriotism, despicable time-serving; consecration to a sacred cause and shameless abandonment of principle, appeared in every section of the country.”
McKim made a general observation of the army while still a soldier and before he became a chaplain, “I am prepared to say that in my whole experience I have never found men so open to the frank discussion of the subject of personal religion as the officers and men of Lee’s army.”
Men, as a general rule, who were not Christians were respectful to those who ministered the gospel to them.  They at times, in humorous ways, would give the chaplain a hard time, but they were not vicious or hateful toward them.  The reason being the Christian culture in which they were reared.
What moved Confederate Chaplains to serve?
Their call to the ministry was the primary motivating force to their preaching and service to Christ.  They could say, “for the love of Christ constraineth us” (2 Cor. 5:14).  Their calling and the need of the hour equaled Confederate service as a chaplain, missionary, evangelist or colporteur.
An example of this is seen in the life of Randolph H. McKim.  He began the war after having left the University of Virginia; he entered the army as a common soldier but sensed the call of God upon his life.  He explained his personal observation:
The inward call to preach Christ to my fellow men pressed strongly upon me in my camp life, and I find many entries in my little diaries showing my sense of responsibility in relation to it.
He also looked for an opening to become a chaplain.  He was already doing the work of a chaplain when duty permitted.  He explained,
So wide was the door of opportunity and so great the need of consecrated men to preach Christ in the army, that I often wished I was already ordained and commissioned as a chaplain.  There were occasions when I was mistaken for a clergyman.
What led the settled ministers away from their pastorates and families and into the army?  Many followed the men from their own congregations.  Some felt a divine compunction to do so.  There was the desire to preach Christ and His so great salvation to men facing imminent death.  These chaplains carried the good news wherever their labors brought them.  Sometimes they visited enemy prisoners who were marked for prison or wounded and left behind by their generals.
The genuine chaplain’s were men with a divine purpose.  John J. Hyman chaplain for the Forty-ninth Georgia Regiment confessed, “I left my home on the 10th day of March, 1862 … I was commissioned chaplain…. I, being young knew but little about the duties of a chaplain, but was willing to do anything in my Master’s cause.”  Chaplain William Wiatt’s calling was evident in his diary for Tuesday, September 22, 1863 which tells us of his concern to give out the gospel, “Walked down to the Stone River; on return came up in a boat with four Irishmen; They were … quite unreligious; I gave them a lecture on temperance and preached Jesus to them….”  Chaplain A. D. Betts on the march to Gettysburg went to see a friend in College Grove.  He met Dr. Johnson the president of Dickinson College, and while there Johnson’s daughter ask some questions of Betts.  “‘Mr. Betts, what was your object in joining the army?  Was it to help the rebellion?’ I told her I could not have taken the oath of office as Chaplain if I had not been in full sympathy with the Confederate cause, but I did not think it so weak as to need my help.  I told her my love for souls led me into the work.”
The calling of God, the love of Christ, the compassion for souls, and the need of the lost, wounded and dying soldiers were constraints.  The Confederate chaplain had a purpose from God on high to minister to the needs of men below.
.
A CONFEDERATE SERMON
.
John Paris (September 1 1809-October 6 1883) was a Methodist Protestant clergyman, Confederate chaplain, and author.  He was born in Orange County, North Carolina.  He would spend his entire ministry in his native North Carolina.
“On July 22, 1862 Paris was commissioned chaplain of the Fifty-fourth Regiment of North Carolina Troops, perhaps one of the oldest chaplains in Confederate service. He was considered by the men with whom he served, however, to be one of the most efficient chaplains. Paris participated in military action to a greater extent than was expected of chaplains and he suffered the same hardships as the men. In addition, it was reported that he ‘walked hundreds and hundreds of miles to preach to the soldiers.’
In February 1864, twenty-two Confederate deserters were hanged at a hastily constructed gallows at the brigade’s encampment on the south side of the Neuse River about a mile from Kinston. Paris’s diary for 5 February records that men named Jones and Haskett were sentenced by a court martial to be hanged, having been ‘found in the enemy’s lines in arms against us.’ After visiting them in their confinement, the chaplain wrote: ‘They were the most hardened and unfeeling men I ever encountered and met their fate with apparent indifference.’ On the eleventh he visited five more convicted deserters whom he found ‘in Great distress apparently.’ On the following day in the prison he baptized John L. Stanley and William Irving, shortly before they were taken to the gallows, while five others ‘made confession of penitence at the gallows.’ On Sunday, 14 February, Paris visited each of the thirteen men who were to be hanged the following day. He also visited two others, newly convicted, and heard their sentences read to them. ‘They insisted they should not be hanged as they had been persuaded to do so [that is, join the enemy].’ On the morning of the fifteenth he baptized eight of the prisoners just before they were taken to the gallows.
The group of thirteen revealed the names of the Union men who had ‘induced’ them to desert, and Paris turned a list of them in to the commanding general’s headquarters. His diary records that the condemned men were then ‘arranged on the scaffold and all were ushered into Eternity at a given signal.’ It was further noted that some women and children, presumably relatives, were present at the hanging and that they were deeply moved by the scene.
On Monday morning, 22 February, the chaplain met and prayed with the two most recently convicted men—one named Kellam, who ‘professed to be prepared for death,’ and another named Hill, who was ‘calm and said he was not afraid to die.’ Some of these men, all of whom were recently Confederate soldiers, had joined the North Carolina Union Volunteers but were captured on 1 February in a Confederate drive on enemy-held New Bern. After these several days of hangings, Paris preached a long and impassioned sermon at the regimental encampment site on the south side of the Neuse River about a mile from Kinston, taking as his text verses 3-5, chapter 27, of the gospel according to St. Matthew, concerning Judas’s betrayal of Christ for money. While he dramatically explained that the deserters had been lured by Union soldiers from their sworn allegiance for a few pieces of silver, he also made a strong appeal for renewed patriotism and a drive to Confederate victory. The men who witnessed the hanging and heard the sermon probably never forgot it. The sermon apparently was delivered extemporaneously, as Paris spent the next two days writing it down ‘by request’ and then revising it. Soon afterwards it was printed in Greensboro and widely distributed. It bore the title A Sermon: Preached Before Brig.-Gen. Hoke’s Brigade, At Kinston, N.C., on the 28th of February, 1864, By Rev. John Paris, Chaplain Fifty-Fourth Regiment N.C. Troops, Upon the Death of Twenty Two Men, Who Had Been Executed in the Presence of the Brigade for the Crime of Desertion. In the North there was criticism of Union leaders for permitting Confederate deserters to serve in Federal units, thereby risking capture and such a fate as this.” (from the North Carolina Dictionary of Biography)
.
A Sermon: Preached Before Brig.-Gen. Hoke’s Brigade,
at Kinston, N. C., on the 28th of February, 1864,
by Rev. John Paris,
Chaplain Fifty-Fourth Regiment N. C. Troops,
upon the Death of Twenty-Two Men,
Who Had Been Executed in the Presence of the Brigade for
the Crime of Desertion
.
On the morning of the first of February, Brig. Gen. R. F. Hoke forced the passage of Batchelor’s Creek, nine miles west from Newbern; the enemy abandoned his works and retreated upon the town. A hot and vigorous pursuit was made, which resulted in the capture of a large number of prisoners, and the surrender to our forces of many others, who were cut off from escape by the celerity of the pursuit, and our troops seizing and holding every avenue leading into the town, near the enemy’s batteries.
Among the prisoners taken, were about fifty native North Carolinians, dressed out in Yankee uniform, with muskets upon their shoulders. Twenty-two of these men were recognized as men who had deserted from our ranks, and gone over to the enemy. Fifteen of them belonged to Nethercutt’s Battalion. They were arraigned before a court martial, proved guilty of the charges, and condemned to suffer death by hanging.
It became my duty to visit these men in prison before their execution, in a religious capacity. From them I learned that bad and mischievous influences had been used with every one to induce him to desert his flag, and such influences had led to their ruin. From citizens who had known them for many years, I learned that some of them had heretofore borne good names, as honest, harmless, unoffending citizens. After their execution I thought it proper, for the benefit of the living, that I should deliver a discourse before our brigade, upon the death of these men, that the eyes of the living might be opened, to view the horrid and ruinous crime and sin of desertion, which had become so prevalent. A gentleman from Forsyth County, who was present at the delivery of the discourse, solicited a copy for publication, which has been granted.
For the style and arrangement, as it was preached as well as written in the camp, no apology is offered. Having no pecuniary interest in its publication, it is respectfully submitted to all who go for the unqualified independence of the Southern Confederacy.
J. PARIS,
Hoke’s Brigade, April 1st, 1864.
SERMON
MATTHEW XXVII CHAPTER, 3, 4, AND 5TH VERSES.
3. Then Judas which had betrayed him, when he saw that he was condemned, repented himself, and brought again the thirty pieces of silver to the chief priests and elders,
4. Saying, I have sinned in that I have betrayed the innocent blood. And they said, what is that to us? See thou to that.
5. And he cast down the pieces of silver in the temple, and departed, and went and hanged himself.
You are aware, my friends, that I have given public notice that upon this occasion I would preach a funeral discourse upon the death of the twenty-two unfortunate, yet wicked and deluded men, whom you have witnessed hanged upon the gallows within a few days. I do so, not to eulogize or benefit the dead. But I do so, solely, for the benefit of the living: and in doing so, I shall preach in my own way, and according to my own manner, or rule. What I shall say will either be true or false. I therefore request that you will watch me closely; weigh my arguments in the balance of truth; measure them by the light of candid reason, and compare them by the Standard of Eternal Truth, the Book of God; what is wrong, reject, and what is, true, accept, for the sake of the truth, as responsible beings.
Of all deserters and traitors, Judas Iscariot, who figures in our text, is undoubtedly the most infamous, whose names have found a place in history, either sacred or profane. No name has ever been more execrated by mankind: and all this has been justly done. But there was a time and a period when this man wore a different character, and had a better name. A time when he went forth with the eleven Apostles at the command of the Master to preach the gospel, heal the sick and cast out devils. And he, too, returned with this same chosen band, when the grand and general report was made of what they had done and what they had taught.
But a change came over this man. He was the treasurer of the Apostolic board; an office that warranted the confidence and trust of his compeers. “He bare the bag and kept what was put therein.” Possibly this was the grand and successful temptation presented him by the evil One. He contracted an undue love for money, and Holy Writ informs us “the love of money is the root of all evil;” so must it ever be when valued above a good name, truth or honor. Now comes his base and unprincipled desertion of his blessed Master. He goes to the chief priests. His object is selfish, base and sordid,–to get money. He enters into a contract with them, to lead their armed guards to the place to which the Saviour had retired, that they might arrest him. Thirty pieces of silver is the price agreed upon,–about twenty-two dollars and fifty cents of our money. A poor price, indeed, for any man to accept for his reputation, his life, his soul, his all. When Judas saw that the Saviour was condemned, it is stated in the text that “he repented himself, and brought again the thirty pieces of silver to the chief priests and elders, saying, I have sinned in that I have betrayed the innocent blood.” “And he cast down the thirty pieces of silver in the temple, and departed and went and hanged himself.” The way of transgressors is truly hard. As sure as there is a God in heaven, justice and judgment will overtake the wicked; though he may flourish as a green bay tree for a while, yet the eye of God is upon him and retribution must and will overtake him.
Let us now consider what this man gained by his wicked transaction. First, twenty-two dollars and fifty cents. Secondly, a remorse of conscience too intolerable to be borne. An immortality of infamy without a parallel in the family of man. What did he lose? His reputation. His money. His apostleship. His peace of conscience, his life, his soul, his all.
Well may it be said that this man is the most execrable of all whose names stand on the black list of deserters and traitors that the world has furnished from the beginning until now.–Turning to the history of our own country, I find written high on the scroll of infamy the name of Benedict Arnold, who at one time stood high in the confidence of the great and good Washington. What was his crime? Desertion and treason. He too hoped to better his condition by selling his principles for money, to the enemies of his country, betraying his Washington into the hands of his foes, and committing the heaven-insulting crime of perjury before God and man. Verily, he obtained his reward; an immortality of infamy; the scorn and contempt of the good and the loyal of all ages and all countries.
Thus, gentlemen, I have brought before you two grand prototypes of desertion, whose names tower high over all on the scroll of infamy. And I now lay down the Proposition, that every man who has taken up arms in defense of his country, and basely deserts or abandons that service, belongs in principle and practice to the family of Judas and Arnold. But what was the status of those twenty-two deserters whose sad end and just fate you witnessed across the river in the old field? Like you they came as volunteers to fight for the independence of their own country. Like you they received the bounty money offered by their country. Like you they took upon themselves the most solemn obligations of this oath: “I, A. B. do solemnly swear that I will bear true allegiance to the Confederate States of America, and that I will serve them honestly and faithfully against all their enemies or opposers whatsoever, and observe and obey the orders of the Confederate States, and the orders of the officers appointed over me, according to the rules and articles for the government of the Confederate States, so help me God.”
With all the responsibilities of this solemn oath upon their souls, and all the ties that bind men to the land that gave them birth, ignoring every principle that pertains to the patriot, disowning that natural as well as lawful allegiance that every man owes to the government of the State which throws around him the ægis of its protection, they went, boldly, Judas and Arnold-like, made an agreement with the enemies of their country, took an oath of fidelity and allegiance to them, and agreed with them for money to take up arms and assist in the unholy and hellish work of the subjugation of the country which was their own, their native land! These men have only met the punishment meted out by all civilized nations for such crimes. To this, all good men, all true men, and all loyal men who love their country, will say, Amen!
But who were those twenty-two men whom you hanged upon the gallows? They were your fellow-beings. They were citizens of our own Carolina. They once marched under the same beautiful flag that waves over our heads; but in an evil hour, they yielded to mischievous influence, and from motives or feelings base and sordid, unmanly and vile, resolved to abandon every principle of patriotism, and sacrifice every impulse of honor; this sealed their ruin and enstamped their lasting disgrace. The question now arises, what are the influences and the circumstances that lead men into the high and damning crimes, of perjury and treason? It will be hard to frame an answer that will fit every case. But as I speak for the benefit of those whom I stand before to-day, I will say I have made the answer to this question a matter of serious inquiry for more than eighteen months. The duties of my office as Chaplain have brought me much in contact with this class of men. I have visited twenty-four of them under sentence of death in their cells of confinement, and with death staring them in the face, and only a few short hours between them and the bar of God. I have warned them to tell the whole truth, confess everything wrong before God and man, and yet I have not been able to obtain the full, fair and frank confession of everything relating to their guilt from even one of them, that I thought circumstances demanded, although I had baptized ten of them in the Name of the Holy Trinity. In confessing their crimes, they would begin at Newbern, where they joined the enemy, saying nothing about perjury and desertion. Every man of the twenty-two, whose execution you witnessed, confessed that bad or mischievous influences had been used with him to influence him to desert. All but two, willingly gave me the names of their seducers. But none of these deluded and ruined men seemed to think he ought to suffer the penalty of death, because he had been persuaded to commit those high crimes by other men.
But gentlemen, I now come to give you my answer to the question just asked. From all that I have learned in the prison, in the guard house, in the camp, and in the country, I am fully satisfied, that the great amount of desertions from our army are produced by, and are the fruit of a bad, mischievous, restless, and dissatisfied, not to say disloyal influence that is at work in the country at home. If in this bloody war our country should be overrun, this same mischievous home influence will no doubt be the prime agent in producing such a calamity. Discontentment has, and does exist in various parts of the State. We hear of these malcontents holding public meetings, not for the purpose of supporting the Government in the prosecution of the war, and maintenance of our independence, but for the purpose of finding fault with the Government. Some of these meetings have been dignified with the name of “peace meetings;” some have been ostensibly called for other purposes, but they have invariably been composed of men who talk more about their “rights,” than about their duty and loyalty to their country. These malcontents profess to be greatly afflicted in mind about the state of public affairs. In their doleful croakings they are apt to give vent to their melancholy lamentations in such words as these: “The country is ruined!” “We are whipt!” “We might as well give up.” “It is useless to attempt to fight any longer!” “This is the rich man’s war and the poor man’s fight;” &c. Some, newspapers have caught the mania and lent their influence to this work of mischief; whilst the pulpit, to the scandal of its character for faith and holiness, has belched forth in some places doctrines and counsels through the ministrations of unworthy occupants, sufficient to cause Christianity to blush under all the circumstances. I would here remark, standing in the relation which I do before you, that the pulpit and the press, when true and loyal to the Government which affords them protection, are mighty engines for good but when they see that Government engaged in a bloody struggle for existence, and show themselves opposed to its efforts to maintain its authority by all constitutional and legal means, such a press, and such pulpits should receive no support for an hour from a people that would be free. The seal of condemnation should consign them to oblivion.
Such sentiments as we have just alluded to, are sent in letters to our young men in the army, by writers professing to be friends; often with an urgent and pressing invitation to come home; and some have even added that execrable and detestable falsehood, the quintescence of treason, “the State is going to secede.” Letters coming into our camps on the Rappahannock and Rapidan sustain this position. What are the effects produced upon our young men in the ranks? With the illiterate, they are baleful indeed. The incautious youth takes it for granted that the country is ruined and that the Government is his enemy. The poisonous contagion of treason from home gets hold in his mind and steals into his feelings. This appeal from home has overcome him. The young man of promise and of hope once, now becomes a deserter and is guilty by one false step of the awful crimes of perjury and desertion. The solemn obligations of his oath are disregarded; he takes to the woods, traverses weary roads by night for days, until he reaches the community in which he claims his home; but for what? To engage in any of the honorable vocations of life? No, gentlemen. But to lie hidden from the face of all good, true and loyal men. But for what purpose? To keep from serving his country as a man and a citizen. To consume the provisions kept in the country for the support of the women and children, families of soldiers who are serving their country, indeed; and lastly, to get his living in part, at least, by stealing and robbing. And here allow me to say, I am not sufficiently skilled in language to command words to express the deep and unutterable detestation I have of the character of a deserter. If my brother were to be guilty of such a high crime, I should certainly make an effort to have his name changed to something else, that I, and my, children after me, might not feel the deep and lasting disgrace which his conduct had enstamped upon it.
I hold, gentlemen, that there are few crimes in the sight of either God or man, that are more wicked and detestable than desertion. The first step in it is perjury. Who would ever believe such an one in a court of justice again? The second, is treason. He has abandoned the flag of his country; thus much he has aided the common enemy. Those are startling crimes, indeed, but the third is equally so. He enstamps disgrace upon the name of his family and children.
From amidst the smoke and flames of Sinai God has declared that He “is a jealous God, visiting the iniquities of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generations of them that hate me.” The infamy that the act of disloyalty on the part of a father places his children in after him, is a disability they cannot escape: it was his act, not theirs; and to them it has become God’s visitation according to the text quoted above. The character of infamy acquired by the Tories of the revolution of 1776, is to this day imputed to their descendants, in a genealogical sense. Disloyalty is a crime that mankind never forget and but seldom forgive; the grave cannot cover it.
Many cry out in this the day of our discontent, and say, “we want peace.” This is true, we all want peace, the land mourns on account of the absence of peace, and we all pray for peace. You have often heard me pray for peace, but I think you will bear me witness to-day that you have never heard me pray for peace without independence. God forbid that we should have a peace that brought no independence.
But how are we to obtain peace? There are but two modes known by which to obtain this most desirable boon. First: to lay down our arms, cease to fight, and submit to the terms of our enemy, the tyrant at Washington. Fortunately for us, we already know what those terms are. They stand recorded in his law books, and in his published orders and edicts,–and constitute with our enemies, the law of the land, so far as we are concerned.
1. The lands of our citizens are to be sold for the purpose of paying the enormous public debt of the Yankees. This part of the programme has already been put into operation at points held by the enemy, as in Fairfax County, Va., and Beaufort, S. C. In the latter place, the lands have been laid off into thirty acre lots, and bought mostly by negroes.
2. The negroes, everywhere, to be declared free, and placed upon a state of equality with the Whites.
3. Every man who has taken any part in the war, denied the right of voting at the polls.
4. Our Governors and Judges appointed by the Federal Government at Washington, and sent to rule over us at his pleasure.
5. Even the men selected to administer to us in holy things at the altars of our God, must be men approved and appointed by his military authorities; as it is now done in Norfolk and Portsmouth, where I am acquainted.
In addition to this, Gentlemen, we of course will have to endure the deep and untold mortification of having bands of negro soldiers stationed in almost every neighborhood, to enforce these laws and regulations.
These things would be some of the “blessings,” we would obtain by such a peace. Tell me to-day, sons of Carolina, would not such a peace bring ten-fold more horrors and distress to our country than this war, has yet produced? Can any people on the face of this earth, fit to be freemen, ever accept a peace that will place them in such a condition? Never! never! never!
The great and good Stonewall Jackson, a few weeks before his death was talking with a friend about the probable issue of the war; the conversation turned upon the possibility of the Confederate States being brought again under the rule and authority of the United States; when our illustrious chief remarked, that if he could have his choice in view of such a contingency, he would prefer the grave as his refuge. What patriot would not? What soldier would not? What freeman would not? This was the noble sentiment of a man whom we all believed to be fit to live, or fit to die.
The other mode by which to obtain peace, is to fight it out to the bitter end, as our forefathers did in the revolution of 1776, and reduce our enemies, by our manly defence, to the necessity of acknowledging our independence, and “letting us alone.” We are involved in this bloody war, and the question before us is, not how did we get into it, but how shall we get out of it?
Many tell us the war cloud looks dark and impenetrable to mortal vision. This is all true. But are we not men? Have we not buckled on the armor, putting our trust in the Lord of hosts, as the arbiter of our destiny as a nation? Shall we then lay down our arms before we are overthrown? God forbid! Sons of Carolina, let your battle-cry be, Onward! Onward! Until victory shall crown the beautiful banner that floats over us to-day with such a peace as freemen only love, and brave men only can accept. We are engaged in a mighty work, the establishment of an empire, which we trust by the blessing of God will become the freest, the best and the greatest on the face of the earth. Every man must act his part in this great work. Let us then look to the manner in which we perform the part which duty assigns, that there may be no regrets or heart-burnings hereafter. For just as sure as this cruel war began, it will have an end, and that end is nearer now than when it began. And when the sweet and lovely days of delightful peace return to cheer us, and friend meets with friend, and talk over the trials, the perils and sufferings we have endured in freedom’s cause; with what emotions of pleasure shall we speak of the soldier ever true and faithful who stood by us, faithful alike both in the sunshine and storm of war. But what will then be said of the miserable skulker? May God give him a better heart that he may become a better man and a better soldier.
From the position which I occupy, I have been enabled to notice deserters and skulkers closely, and I have made it my business to inquire into their history, and I am happy to say for the credit of Christianity, that among the multitude I have known guilty of desertion, only three of that number professed to be members of any Church, and they had been no credit to the religion they professed, as it lived only upon their lips and was a stranger in their hearts.
The true Christian is always a true patriot. Patriotism and Christianity walk hand in hand. When perils and dangers gather around the country that protects him, he then belongs to no party but his country’s party; his loyalty must stand unquestioned and unquestionable. As one that fears God, he knows that, if a man is not for his country, he is against it. Hence, there is no neutral ground or position for him to occupy; but to stand by his country as its fast, unwavering friend, that its triumph may be his triumph, and its destiny his destiny. There is no toryism in a Christian’s heart. The two principles cannot to dwell together.
War is the scourge of nations. God is no doubt chastising us for our good. When the ends of His providence are accomplished, He will no doubt remove the rod. But the ways of His providence are generally dark to mortal vision. Yet he is able to bring light out of darkness. We are only drinking now from a cup, from which every nation upon the face of the earth have drank before us. We have walked the bloody road of revolution for three years; and still we face the foe. Our fathers trod it for seven, and in the end were successful.
The pious Dr. Watts tells us in one of his beautiful hymns, that,
.
“God moves in a mysterious way,
His wonders to perform;
He plants his footsteps in the sea,
And rides upon the storm.”
.
His ways with the nations of the earth are deeply mysterious to mortal vision and whilst they are the exhibitions of His majesty and power, we should regard them likewise as the evidence of his goodness and mercy towards fallen man. As He deals with individuals, so does He deal with nations. He lifteth up one and putteth down another; but all this is done for the good of the whole. Righteousness exalteth a nation, but sin is a reproach to any people, is the doctrine laid down in Holy Writ. Proud Egypt, the cradle, of the arts and sciences, has sadly fallen from her ancient glory and splendor. Ezekiel, speaking as the oracle of God, and accusing her of her sins, declared “she shall become the basest of the kingdoms,” and the words of the Seer have become verified to the letter. For transgression, the chosen people of God, the Israelites, were compelled to wander forty years in the Arabian desert, thus suffering the chastisement of the disfavor of offended Deity. And when they were permitted to cross over Jordan into the land of promise, they were required to do a strange and wondrous work; namely, to destroy the nations of this goodly land and possess it for their own inheritance. The sins of these nations had cried unto heaven, and Israel became the instrument in the hand of God by which the judgments of offended Justice was meted out to the guilty nations. Jerusalem, the lovely, queenly Jerusalem, whose beautiful temple was the glory of the whole earth, in which the presence of the Eternal Shekinah was visible annually to mortal eye, and where Solomon in all his glory once reigned–sinned with an high hand against God; she knew not the day of her visitation, the cup of her iniquity was full; the judgment of offended heaven overtook her; her glory departed; the besom of destruction swept over her, and she is now trodden down by the gentiles–a crumbling monument of her departed greatness.
Babylon, once the proud mistress of the East, whose spacious walls, hanging gardens, and lofty temples stood as the wonders of the world, and Daniel, the prophet, robed in the vestments of royal honors, once spake, and wrote by heaven’s prompting of things to come has fallen; her greatness is lost; her walls have perished; her palaces have crumbled; her temples are entombed, and the wandering Arab now nightly pitches his tent over spot where Belshazzar held his impious feast. Where is the Nineveh? The mighty Nineveh? And Tadmor, and Persepolis, and hundred-gated Thebes? They belong only to the past, the silence of death has spread its sepulchral pall over them, and the relics of fallen greatness alone remain to mark the spot where they lie entombed. Sparta has departed from the map of nations, and Athens is but the tomb of the Athens that was. These have all sinned, and “there is a God that judgeth in the earth.”
Four years ago, these Confederate States formed an integral part of the United States. Perhaps no nation of people ever sinned against more light, and abused more privileges than the United States. The Northern pulpits hatched and fostered the spirit that produced this cruel and bloody war: but cruel and bloody as it is, I believe in God, to-day, that great good to us of the South as a people, if we will only depart from our sins and lean upon the Almighty Arm. If He be for us, who can stand successfully against us? He gave to our fathers a Washington, a man who feared God, to guide them through the revolution of 1771. He has given to us a Lee, a man of like faith and of like hopes, to be our leader in these dark days of trial, and we all love to follow where he leads.
He lent to us a Jackson, that bright and shining light of Christianity, whose ardent piety and strong faith always presented the same beauties, in the halls of science, at the altars of God, around the camp-fires, or on the battle-field. Oh, what a model of a Christian soldier! Well do I remember how his presence, cheered us as he rode along our line on the morning of the first battle of Fredericksburg, after the artillery began to roar heavily. His very appearance seemed to be the presage of victory. He seemed like one sent by God. But God has seen proper in His providence to take him away, and whatsoever He doeth is right. Let us then bow, to the hand that afflicts in such dispensations as this, take courage and press onward.
Let us then humble ourselves before God as a people, confess our sins, and implore His protecting power to guide us through this mighty struggle to a successful issue. He has certainly done great things for us as a people, whereof we should be glad.
I think you will bear me witness that I have never been hopeful of an early peace in my intercourse among you. But to-day I fancy that I can discover a little cloud, in the political heavens as large as a man’s hand at least, that seems to portend peace. Take courage, then, companions in arms. All things around us to-day bid us be of good courage. History fails to tell us of ten millions of freemen being enslaved, who had determined to be free. A braver or more patriotic army than we have, never followed their chief to victory. Their endurance challenges the admiration of the world. When I have seen our brave men in winter’s cold and summer’s heat, marching from battle-field to battle-field, bare-footed as they were born, and without a murmur, I could not doubt our final success. Such men as these, were never born to be slaves. Again when I have turned my eye homeward from the camp, and witnessed the labors of our fair country women, in preparing clothing to meet the wants of the suffering in the field, and witnessed their untiring devotion to the relief of the sick and wounded in the hospitals, I knew that the history of no country, and of no age afforded anything like a parallel, and my faith assured me we never were born to be slaves of the Yankees. Then let your trust to-day be strong in the God of nations.
Surely, then, no man can be found in all our land who owes allegiance to his country, that is so lost to himself, and to all that is noble and patriotic, as to say, “I am for the Union as it was.” Such an one could only merit the good man’s scorn, and desire the Tory’s infamy for himself, and disgrace for his children.
Gentlemen, I have followed your fortunes for twenty months, leaving wife and children far behind me. I have rejoiced in your prosperity, and mourned over your adversity. Marches, battles, sufferings are before us still. By the help of God I am with you, and hope still to be with you to share in your triumphs, your sufferings and your joys. If these be the days to try men’s souls, for my country’s sake I am willing to be tried, by bearing my humble part in this mighty struggle.
For, standing before you to-day, you most permit me to say in the language of a noble patriot, “I am for my country right, yea, for my country wrong.” My loyalty to her is unqualified, and without any conditions. Her cause is always my cause. If her cause be right, she shall have my free support; if it be wrong she shall have my unqualified support. Therefore, when I shall sleep in the dust, you must not say to my children, “your father was a conservative, (or any other name,) when his country was engaged in a bloody struggle for existence.” Then you would do me wrong, and do them wrong also. I belong only to my country’s party. But it may be said, that I can afford to use strong language when I am not required to take position in the front ranks on the battle-field. The duties of my office require me, as you are aware, to take position in the rear, to assist with the wounded, but yet at Fredericksburg, Williamsport, Mine Run, and Batchelor’s Creek, I was under the fire of both artillery and musketry, and I will here add that if ever my country calls upon me to fall into ranks in her defence with a musket on my shoulder, my answer shall be, “here am I.”
Then, to-day, in the light of this beautiful Sabbath sun, let us take courage, and with renewed trust in God, resolve to do our whole duty as patriots and soldiers, and leave the event to the Arbiter of nations. Amen!
.
Half and Half
Bro. Len Patterson, Th.D
Chaplain, Army of Trans-Mississippi
.
I was shopping at Wal-Mart recently for among other things, a gallon of antifreeze/engine coolant. I was unpleasantly surprised to see the price had gone up to twelve dollars a gallon. Then I noticed on the container it had already been premixed with fifty percent water. The label cautioned me not to add water because the makers were nice enough to do it for me. How thoughtful of them to give me half what I was paying for and charge me twice as much.
Whatever happened to the idea of a “Baker’s dozen,” or the concept of giving customers a “Good measure?” I remember when a pound of coffee was a pound, not thirteen ounces, a five pound bag of sugar was five pounds, and a two-by-four actually measured two inches by four inches. Now I can also say, I remember when a gallon of antifreeze was a gallon, not a half gallon of antifreeze diluted with a half gallon of water.
I don’t know the answer, nor do I know what we can do about it. I do know I needed a gallon of engine coolant; I bought a gallon of engine coolant, I paid a hefty price for a gallon of engine coolant; but what I got was a gallon of half and half.
I understand, and I can accept it: Business is business. However, I see the same thing happening in churches, and I do have trouble understanding and accepting that. There was a time when people entered church and heard the whole undiluted truth hammered out by uncompromising preachers, and walked out of church burdened and convicted. There’s not very much of that any more.
Today people file into church (so-called) and hear about the love of God, but not His anger. The are told about the glory of heaven, but not the horror of hell. They may learn about salvation, but not the sackcloth and ashes of repentance. They hear of God’s promises, but not His requirements to claim those promises. They then leave feeling comfortable and self-satisfied. But, like the engine coolant, all they got was half and half.
Perhaps a sign should be placed in front of such a church, announcing, “Do not dilute the Gospel heard here, we’ve been nice enough to do it for you.” In Acts 20: 26 and 27, the Apostle Paul wrote, “Wherefore I take you to record this day, that I am pure from the blood of all men. For I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God.” Paul knew the importance of the whole Gospel message. He didn’t preach half and half.
If a doctor gave me a prescription for a bottle of medicine, I would not want the pharmacist to dilute it with fifty percent cherry juice (not that he would) so it would taste better. It wouldn’t be as effective, and may not do me any good at all. I want what the doctor ordered. For the same reason, I don’t want a watered down version of the Scriptures. I hope you all agree. When it comes to God’s Word, I don’t want half and half.
.
Book Review
.
A Scottish Christian Heritage
by Iain H. Murray
Reviewed by Byron Snapp
©2006, Banner of Truth Trust, 404 pages in hardback.
.
What happened to the Christian witness in Scotland?  How could a land once be marked for generations by its desire to serve and honor the living God, and today be consumed by apathy for that precious Name? This is a question Murray answers in this important work.
First, Murray traces some of the leading people God used to sow good Gospel seed on the Spirit-prepared soil of human hearts.  His narrative is full of apt quotations, anecdotes, and accurate history written in an appealing style.
Sketches of the lives of John Knox, Robert Bruce, Thomas Chalmers, John MacDonald, and Horatius Bonar provide insight into God’s good providence in raising up faithful pastors committed to truth even in the face of great trials and persecution.  Many others could be named to show how God used particularly gifted individuals to meet the needs of the day and hour.  Knox and Bruce sought to be faithful preachers in the midst of unfriendly civil rulers.  Chalmers challenged men to deeper spiritual lives through his preaching, his pen, and his professorship at St. Andrews.  He impacted laity and future ministers alike.  His focus on a parish concept of ministry brought laity and pastors face to face often.  God blessed these visits with Gospel advance.  MacDonanld’s and Bonar’s ministries were visited with spiritual revivals and were marked by a focus on God’s love and the importance of sanctification for clergy and laity.
One would expect true Gospel growth to overflow into a zeal for missions.  In the book’s second section, the author turns attention to many fields where missionaries labored sacrificially.  God gave great success in the New Hebrides and in southern and central Africa.  Particular attention is given Robert Moffat, David Livingstone’s father-in-law, whom God used over a fifty-four year period to construct wide spiritual inroads into Africa.
The knowledgeable Murray pulls back the curtain of history and reveals some of the struggles these men encountered as they taught, preached, and lived out God’s word.  We need this reminder that the world is at enmity with the Gospel.  We may confront hostility today in the midst of faithful witness.
Attacks on the Gospel may come from the world, but often opposition originates from within the church.  This is one of the issues Murray examines in the book’s final section.  Prior to the climactic chapter, the author examines issues that others have seen as problematic in the church.  Scotland’s reformed Christians failed to aggressively seek Christian unity outside their denominational bounds. Next,  Murray looks at the relationships existing between  ministers and  ruling elders.  He also delves into the role, or lack thereof, of warmth in doctrinal preaching.  All of these are issues have relevance to reformed churches today.
Murray’s final chapter is devoted to the root cause, humanly speaking, of Scotland’s spiritual demise. This danger  threatens every Bible-believing denomination.  Remember that each generation is only one generation removed from unfaithfulness.  The author notes that the spiritual slide into liberalism can occur incrementally and often undetected.  By the time theological weakness is evident, the battle has already often been lost.
The title of this book is quite appropriate.  God gave Scotland a rich heritage that was not easily won.  Our nation and a number of reformed denominations were greatly influenced by Scottish immigrants.  Reformed readers can learn of this heritage by reading Murray’s book.  Christians from any denomination can appreciate reading about God’s work in men of days gone by and how He chose to build His church.  The many accounts of revival will be an encouragement to readers.
Murray has written more than a historical work.  At the end of each chapter he draws a number of applications that readers can ponder for their situations.
A general application that I took from this book is that no denomination or church is immune to the temptation to err and even to err greatly.  Murray writes with a passion for God and with an awareness of the sinful nature that exists in churchmen of every age.  He clearly demonstrates that God builds His church.  We must constantly under-gird the work of the church with prayer.  Remember that God uses those the world would pass over to do great work for Him.
Review ©2007 Byron Snapp, Hampton, Virginia
.
We must remember who we are and what we must be about:
The SCV Challenge by Lt. Gen. S. D. Lee
To you, Sons of Confederate Veterans, we will commit the vindication of the cause for which we fought.  To your strength will be given the defense of the Confederate soldier’s good name, the guardianship of his history, the emulation of his virtues, the perpetuation of those principles which he loved and which you love also, and those ideals which made him glorious and which you also cherish. Remember, it is your duty to see that the true history of the South is presented to future generations.
.

*****
.
Chaplain’s Handbook
Sons of Confederate Veterans
What a pleasure it is to continue to remind you of the Chaplain’s Handbook.  Our Past Commander-in-Chief Sweeney, your Past Chaplain-in-Chief and others have highly recommended this tool.  This volume will be of help and benefit.  Any person who loves Southern History will appreciate this volume.  Not only will this book be of great value to the Chaplains of the SCV or the UDC, but it will be of help to any who speak at memorial services, Lee/Jackson banquets, etc.   Much of the material is from the period of 1861-1865.  There are period weddings, funerals, prayers, hymns, etc.
There is an excellent chapter on Camp Chaplains in the volume.  This chapter should be of personal help to local camp chaplains.
The Chaplain’s Handbook is a hardback book bound in gray cloth.  The volume is printed on acid free paper, printed in signatures that are sewn, 131 pages long, and measures 5 ¼ by 7 ¼ inches.  Thus, the book is produced in a form much like books of the Confederate era.  The book can be purchased from biblicalandsouthernstudies.com.

Chaplains’ Corps Chronicles Anno Domini 2011 March

2011 March 6
Comments Off
Posted by John Wilkes Booth
Chaplains’ Corps Chronicles
of the
Sons of Confederate Veterans
Anno Domini 2011
March
Issue No. 62

“That in all things Christ might have the preeminence.”

Chaplain-in-Chief Mark Evans
20 Sharon Drive,
Greenville, SC 29607
E-mail: markwevans@bellsouth.net
*****
Editor: Past Chaplain-in-Chief H. Rondel Rumburg
PO Box 472
Spout Spring, Virginia 24593
E-mail: hrrumburg41@gmail.com
*****

Quote from a Confederate Chaplain
“Again: it has now become a regular trick of American demagogues in power to manufacture new classes of voters to sustain them in office.”
“In the sight of heaven’s righteous Judge, I believe that if the Christianity of America now betrays the interests of men and God to the criminal hands which threaten them, its guilt will be second only to that of the apostate church which betrayed the Saviour … and its judgment will be rendered in calamities second only to those which avenged the divine blood invoked by Jerusalem on herself and her children.”
Chaplain R. L. Dabney
Eighteenth Virginia

Editorial
Fellow Compatriots in the Chaplains’ Corps and Friends:
Now we enter the month of March as we are marching through the year.  Wow!  Time seems to pick up steam and flee away as the morning mist.  This editor begins this issue with the hope that God will be glorified and each of you who read will be benefited.  Much effort goes into producing this e-journal.  Some may be use to short snippets, sermonettes, etc. but we hope to supply sterner stuff akin to that which the era of the antebellum and bellum period produced.
Soon the flowers will be blooming again in our Confederacy.  Some of you a bit further South are already beginning to enjoy the Lord’s beautiful handiwork.  Oh, the beauty of His creation–“the earth is the Lord’s and the fulness thereof.”  Are you prepared to enjoy spring?
Please remember the CHAPLAINS CONFERENCE which our Chaplain-in-Chief’s Message describes.  Come one come all!
.
Paul’s Presentation of the Promise of God in Christ
“That the Gentiles should be fellowheirs, and of the same body, and partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel” (Eph. 3:6). Paul has been speaking of the mystery of Christ and now considers the content of the mystery of Christ which is the Gentiles becoming fellow-heirs in relation to Jewish believers, fellow-members in relation to the body of Christ and fellow partakers in relation to the promises of God.  Now consider Paul’s words that God the Father (“his”) has made; literally “the promise in Christ by the gospel.”
Promises are supposed to be solemn and sacred things.  Perhaps in our day much that used to be held in high esteem is now considered lightly by many, especially political figures who make promises if elected, but never intend on fulfilling the promises made (truthfully, they lie or prevaricate a great deal).  People now are not very surprised at such deception but allow it to continue by reelecting such men.  Most of us were taught that our word was to be our bond.
Our legal system has incorporated “the promise.”  A legal promise is “A declaration which binds the person who makes it, either in honor, conscience, or law to do or forbear a certain specific act, and which gives to the person to whom made a right to expect or claim the performance of some particular thing” [Black’s Law Dictionary, 1378].  A promise may be made verbally or in writing.  There is such a thing as a Promissory Note which is a promise in writing to pay a specified amount at a time specified by the one making the agreement.  The Note is to be honored at the time specified and for the amount agreed upon.  Our God never makes a promise that is not kept and this is evident for it is “in Christ” His Son, which shows us God means business.
In Classical Greek the word for “promise” in its characteristic meaning is a promise which is freely offered and volunteered [Barclay, More New Testament Words, 57].  Such a promise cannot be coerced but must be freely given.  The NT Greek words are always used of divine promises except on two occasions (Acts 23:21; Mark 14:11).  The word “promise” is used in the NT in reference to God’s promise to Israel (Rom. 9:4; Eph. 2:12), God’s promise of the Promised Land (Acts 7:5; Heb. 11:9, 13), God’s promise of a son (Rom. 9:9; Gal. 4:23, 28), God’s promise that Abraham would bless the earth’s nations (Rom. 4:13; Heb. 6:13), God’s promise of the Saviour (Acts 13:23, 32-33), God’s fulfillment of the promises through Jesus Christ (Rom. 15:8; 2 Cor. 1:20; Gal. 3:19, 29), etc.  Consider: [a] Who are the partakers of God’s promise–“That the Gentiles should be fellowheirs, and of the same body, and partakers of the promise”; [b] Who makes the promise–God (“his”); and [c] How is the promise bestowed–“in Christ by the gospel”?
[a] Who are the partakers of God’s promise?–“That the Gentiles should be fellowheirs, and of the same body, and partakers of the promise.”  The Gentiles are recipients of “the mystery of Christ” or the gospel (v. 4). “The mystery made known to the apostles and prophets of the new dispensation, was … that the Gentiles are, in point of right and fact, fellow-heirs, of the same body, and partakers of this promise” [Hodge, 164]. The Gentiles are “fellowheirs” which means they have an equal right with the original heirs who are the saved Jews.  Paul prayed that they would be able to understand this great privilege (1:17-18).  They are also “of the same body or fellow body members” that is they are of the same entity (the body of Christ) with the regenerate Jews (2:14).  Saved Jews and Gentiles are both made a part of one body becoming “one new man.”  They are “translated into the kingdom of God’s dear Son.” The Gentiles are “partakers of the promise or fellow partakers of the promise in Christ” meaning they share identically with saved Jews.
[b] Who makes the promise–God (“his”).  God’s promise is just that–a promise which means it is not coerced but freely given.  Jesus said, “And, behold, I send the promise of my Father upon you: but tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem until ye be endued with power from on high” (Luke 24:49).  This was reiterated, “And being assembled together with them, commanded them that they should not depart from Jerusalem, but wait for the promise of the Father, which, saith he, ye have heard of me” (Acts 1:4).  Thus the Holy Spirit came in fulfillment of the promise. God the Father’s promises are unchangeable–“Wherein God, willing more abundantly to shew unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath” (Heb. 6:17).  God the Father’s promises are dependable–“Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; (for he is faithful that promised;)” (Heb. 10:23). We have a friend who never fails to keep His promise, “He is faithful that promised.” God the Father’s promises are believable. “In hope of eternal life, which God, that cannot lie, promised before the world began” (Titus 1:2).  God the Father’s nature makes His promises powerful. “And being fully persuaded that, what he had promised, he was able also to perform” (Rom. 4:21).  Oh, that we would be like Abraham and stagger not “at the promise of God through unbelief” (Rom. 4:20).  What did Abraham receive? “And so, after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise” (Heb. 6:15).  We need to exercise patience as well. “For ye have need of patience, that, after ye have done the will of God, ye might receive (or experience) the promise” (Heb. 10:36).   How should the promises of God the Father impact us? “Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God” (2 Cor. 7:1).
[c] How is the promise bestowed–“in Christ by the gospel”?  “The promise in Christ by the gospel.” “The promise” is set apart by the article which speaks of a special promise in Christ.  “The great promise…which comprehends all the rest under it” [Poole].  “In Christ”  speaks of the union that was produced through the work of Christ.  To be “in Christ” is to be new born–“For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive” (1 Cor. 15:22). “Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new” (2 Cor. 5:17).  “For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor uncircumcision, but a new creature” (Gal. 6:15).  We are reconciled to God “in Christ” (2 Cor. 5:18, 19).  ILLUST.: Long ago in a city out West a man and his wife became estranged and finally separated.  They left the city and lived in different parts of the country.  One day the husband happened to return to the city on a matter of business and he went to the cemetery where his only son was buried.  He was standing by the grave of that son in reverie when he heard someone behind him.  When he turned around he saw his estranged wife.  At first they were both inclined to turn away and leave.  However, there was a common concern in that grave.  So instead of turning away they clasped hands over that grave of their only son where they were reconciled.  The death of their son was necessary for their reconciliation.  Only the death of God’s only Son and His precious blood can bring reconciliation of wayward hell deserving sinners to God the Father. Remember “God…has reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ.”  We have redemption and forgiveness in Christ (Eph. 1:7). We are “made the righteousness of God in him” (2 Cor. 5:21). We have victory “in Christ” for we “triumph in Christ” (2 Cor. 2:14).  We have “spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ” (Eph. 1:3).  Our spiritual and eternal inheritance is in Christ (Eph. 1:11).  Spiritual blindness is done away “in Christ” (2 Cor. 3:14).  “‘In Christ,’ were the Gentiles co-heirs, co-incorporated, and co-partakers of the promise with believing Israel, enjoying union in Him, ‘through that gospel’ which was preached to them; for its object was to proclaim Christ,‘our peace’” [Eadie, 221].  “The only essential and indispensable condition of participation in the benefits of redemption is union with Christ” [Hodge, 166].
God promised eternal life to His sheep before the world began–“Paul, a servant of God, and an apostle of Jesus Christ, according to the faith of God’s elect, and the acknowledging of the truth which is after godliness; In hope of eternal life, which God, that cannot lie, promised before the world began” (Titus 1:1-2).  “The promise of life which is in Christ Jesus” (2 Tim. 1:1).  “This is the promise that he hath promised us, even eternal life” (1 John 2:25).  Eternal life is promised to those who are “in Christ.”  The great question is “Are you in Christ?”
.
In this issue you will find our Chaplain-in-Chief’s Message to the Chaplains Corps regarding the coming Chaplain’s Conference. And also we have the Chaplain-in-Chief’s article on An Army Within An Army.  This is a good introduction to the work of the Confederate chaplains.  Your editor has supplied a biographical sketch of Chaplain Robert Lewis Dabney who was a Presbyterian chaplain for a while in the Confederate States Army.   Dabney was not just a chaplain he was a Chief of Staff for “Stonewall” Jackson, a missionary, an educator, minister, theologian, planter, philosopher, linguist, writer and a very influential Southern Christian gentleman. This issue includes A Confederate Sermon submitted by Chaplain Kenneth Studdard; this sermon by Rev. R. L. Dabney was preached in 1862 to the 44th Virginia Regiment. Our Book Review is by Editor H. Rondel Rumburg of Three Great Confederate Heroes of Virginia which is a booklet of 27 pages written by Past Chaplain-in-Chief Alister C. Anderson.  Here is a presentation of Lee, Jackson and Matthew Fontaine Maury with a special emphasis on Maury.
Soli Deo Gloria,
Editor H. Rondel Rumburg
[Compatriots, if you know of any members of the Chaplains’ Corps or others who would like to receive this e-journal, please let us have their names and e-mail addresses.  Also, feel free to send copies of this journal to anyone you think would like to receive it.  If you want to “unsubscribe” please e-mail the editor or assistant editor.  Confederately, HRR]
.
Contents
*The Chaplain-in-Chief’s Message, Rev. Mark W. Evans
* An Army Within an Army, Rev. Mark W. Evans
*Chaplain Robert Lewis Dabney, Dr. H. Rondel Rumburg
*A Confederate Sermon, Rev. Dr. Robert Lewis Dabney
*Book Review: Three Great Confederate Heroes of Virginia, by H. Rondel Rumburg
.
THE CHAPLAIN-IN-CHIEF’S MESSAGE
Dear Chaplains and Compatriots:
I hope you will be able to attend our spring Chaplains’ Conference, at the Freedom Baptist Church,  Fitzgerald, Georgia, April 7th and 8th, beginning Thursday evening at 7:00 p.m. and continuing Friday, 9:00 – 3:00 p.m.  Speakers will include four Past Chaplains-in-Chief:  Dr. Charles Baker, Dr. Rondel Rumburg, Dr. John Weaver, and Dr. Cecil Fayard.  Chaplain Weaver has graciously agreed to host the meeting.  He recommends the following motels:
.
Country Hearth Inn              Western Motel           Vista Inn
125 Stuart Way                       111 Bull Run               265 Ocilla Highway
Fitzgerald, GA 31750             (229) 424-9500           (229) 423-5151
(229)409-9911                                    (41 Rooms)                 (51 Rooms)
(50 Rooms)
.
Dorminy-Massee House Bed & Breakfast
516 W. Central Ave.
(229) 423-3123
mmassee@mchsi.

The Conference will provide a time of fellowship, instruction, and inspiration for SCV chaplains and compatriots.  Family and visitors are welcome.  It would be helpful if you could let me know if you plan to attend [markwevans@bellsouth.net; 864.631-8952 (cell); 864.235.6471 (home); 20 Sharon Drive, Greenville, SC 29607].
We are thankful for your ministry to the members of the Sons of Confederate Veterans.  May the Lord help us to follow in the steps of the Confederate chaplains who were used of the Lord to bring revival to the Southern Armies.  Please continue to pray for Commander-in-Chief Michael Givens, Chief of Heritage Defense Thomas Hiter, members of the SCV General Executive Council, and leadership throughout the Confederacy.
Deo Vindice
.
*****
Chaplain-in-Chief’s Article
AN ARMY WITHIN AN ARMY
Rev. Mark W. Evans
.
At the beginning of the War for Southern Independence, the spiritual state within the South’s military camps was dismal.  Confederate chaplain, J. William Jones, said, “There came, soon after the first battle of Manassas, and during the long inactivity which followed it, a period of demoralization which was unequalled by any witnessed during the war” [Christ in the Camp, (Harrisonburg, VA:  Sprinkle Publications), 267].  Sinful practices, as often occur in military camps, increased to an alarming degree.  The spiritual leadership of chaplains was sadly lacking.  Chaplain Jones said,
There were at this time but few chaplains in the army and it must be confessed that some of these were utterly worthless, and that but few of them appreciated the importance of the fruitfulness of the field if properly cultivated.  There were exceptions to this, and here and there faithful labors were crowned with some measure of success.  But the general moral picture of the army during the autumn of 1861, and the winter of 1861-1862 was dark indeed [271].
In the early part of 1862, Confederate reversals prompted serious reflection.  The horrors of war, along with its prospect of imminent injury or death, cast a shadow upon the frivolity of careless living.  God, in His providential mercy, stirred the hearts of Christians, both in and out of the military, to fervent prayer and concern for souls.  Chaplain Jones said,
Some of the more incompetent chaplains were sloughed off when they found that there was real work to be done and hardship and danger to be met.  Some noble, self-sacrificing workers were added to our number, and all were stirred up to their duty by the solemn scenes in which they were called to minister” [273].
Chaplains, colporteurs, missionaries, visiting preachers, and Christian laymen arose with burning hearts to proclaim the simple Gospel from the Scriptures and to point souls to the bleeding Lamb of God.  The work, having begun, continued to progress through all the Confederate armies.  Chaplain Jones said that following the Battle of Sharpsburg, “there began that series of revivals which went graciously and gloriously on until there had been over fifteen thousand professions of conversion in Lee’s Army, and there had been wrought a moral and religious revolution which those who did not witness it can scarcely appreciate” [273].  By the fall of 1863, The Richmond Christian Advocate reported:
Not for years has such a revival prevailed in the Confederate States.  Its records gladden the columns of every religious journal.  Its progress in the army is a spectacle of moral sublimity over which men and angels can rejoice.  Such camp-meetings were never seen before in America.  The bivouac of the soldier never witnessed such nights of glory and days of splendor.  The Pentecostal fire lights the camp, and the hosts of armed men sleep beneath the wings of angels rejoicing over many sinners that have repented [W. W. Bennett, The Great Revival in the Southern Armies (Harrisonburg, VA:  Sprinkle Publications), 323].
The various denominations of the Southland provided chaplains.  These servants of the Lord sometimes left prosperous churches in order to gather in the harvest of souls.  Their duties included preaching to the soldiers and officers, tending to the sick and wounded, ministering to the dying, conducting funerals, writing to grieving families, and giving spiritual help to all (sometimes to Union soldiers).  Their messages were clear, easy to understand, faithful to the Scriptures.  Chaplain Jones said of the Confederate chaplain:
He preaches the Gospel.  He does not discuss the ‘Relation of Science to Religion,’ or the slavery question, or the causes which led to the war, or the war itself.  He does not indulge in the abusive epithets of the invaders of our soil, or seek to fire his hearers with hatred or vindictiveness towards the enemy.  He has no use for any theology that is newer than the New Testament, and he indulges in no fierce polemics against Christians of other denominations.  He is looking in the eyes of heroes of many a battle, and knows that the ‘long roll’ may beat ere he closes – that these brave fellows may be summoned at once to new fields of carnage – and that he may be delivering then the last message of salvation that some of them may ever hear [244, 245].
Colporteurs also sacrificially entered the harvest field, distributing Bibles, tracts, and other literature.  Confederate Chaplain, W. W. Bennett, said of them:
Receiving but a pittance from the societies that employed them, subsisting on the coarse and scanty fare of the soldiers, often sleeping on the wet ground, following the march of the armies through cold or heat, through dust or mud, everywhere were these devoted men to be seen scattering the leaves of the Tree of Life.  Among the sick, the wounded, and the dying, on the battlefields and in the hospitals, they moved, consoling them with tender words, and pointing their drooping spirits to the hopes of the Gospel.  The record of their labors is the record of the army revival; they fanned its flame and spread it on every side by their prayers, their conversations, their books, and their preaching.  They went out from all the Churches and labored together in a spirit worthy of the purest days of our holy religion. The aim of them all was to turn the thoughts of the soldiers not to a sect, but to Christ, to bring them into the great spiritual temple, and to show them the wonders of salvation.  If any man among us can look back with pleasure on his labors in the army, it is the Christian colporteur [Bennett, 71].
Churches and denominations sent their ministers as missionaries to proclaim the way of life in Jesus Christ.  Other pastors volunteered to spend at least some time among the defenders of the homeland.  Soldiers within the Southern armies included numerous Christian ministers and laymen who proclaimed the truths of God’s Word.  Among the officers were those who addressed their units concerning eternal truths.  Christian ladies also tended the sick, using the opportunity to speak of their Savior.   Chaplain Bennett said, “Our war brought out from the sweet retirement of home, and into the midst of agony and death, not one, but a thousand Florence Nightingales” (121).  The seed was planted; the harvest was abundant.
In the face of our country’s spiritual decline, the example of our ancestors moves our hearts.  We desperately need such an awakening in our land.  The Lord Jesus Christ said, “Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that He will send forth laborers into the harvest” (Matt. 9:38).
.
Chaplain Robert Lewis Dabney
(1820-1898)
Eighteenth Virginia Regiment
By Dr. H. Rondel Rumburg
.
“There were giants in those days, stars of magnitude, and among them all not a greater giant than R. L. Dabney.” ~ Thomas Carey Johnson

Robert Lewis Dabney was born on March 5th, 1820 on the South Anna River in Louisa County, VA.  He descended from French Huguenot and English ancestry.  On the French side he descended from the D’Aubingne family of which the famous minister and historian Rev. Dr. J. H. Merle D’Aubingne who was President of the Theological Institute of Geneva.  Col. Charles Dabney was his father and his mother was Elizabeth Price. His father was a much respected and prominent lawyer in Louisa.  Robert Lewis lost his father when he had just begun his teen years and this must have made his life more difficult. God in His providence would use this as well as other difficulties to build the character of this young man.
His early education was to a great extent under his older brother Charles William who gave him a thorough knowledge of Latin.  Then there was Caleb Burnley. Robert Lewis wrote his mother (he was a prolific letter writer during his student days including college and seminary) that in his schooling under Burnley “there were good teachers and plenty of birch–the teachers being very strict about our manners.”  Then he attended the school of Tom Meredith where he was exposed to Greek and the classics.  Next he was under the instruction of a young Baptist minister the Rev. Charles Burnley.  From January to June of 1836 he studied under Rev. James Wharey his mother’s minister and an accomplished scholar.
Dabney’s college training was at Hampden-Sydney where he entered the sophomore class half advanced (1836-37).  During this time he completed the college courses in mathematics, physics, Latin and Greek.  His class notes, which were exceptionally accurate, were sought for copying by other students.  He had pursued language studies that included Greek, Latin, French and Italian.  This collegian was also an avid student of history.  In college he became a friend of fellow students by the names of Moses Drury Hoge, Thomas S. Bocock, and a number of others who were destined to become prominent Southern men.  While in college he lived in the home of Mrs. John Holt Rice the widow of the founder of Union Theological Seminary.
A future changing event occurred in September of 1837.  The Holy Spirit was pleased to bring him under conviction of his sins and to faith in the Lord Jesus Christ.  This was during an awakening at the college.  Dabney described it this way, “The most important event of this period to me was my profession of faith in Christ.”  When he returned home at the close of his sojourn at college he received his first communion under the pastoral care of Rev. James Wharey.
After returning home the attentive son sought to help his widowed mother rebuild their mill.  He worked hard with his hands at the stone quarry and in transporting stone by boat.  On January 15th, 1838 Robert Lewis opened a neighborhood school and put his education to practical use.  The young man was about to turn eighteen. The school was in a cabin that he helped construct. His summers were devoted to farming and winters to educating.  Mrs. Rice wrote him encouraging his continued study at Hampden-Sydney and in her letter she wrote, “I trust you will make the Bible, and not other professors, your rule and guide.”  This was very wise advice.
After two years of labor on the plantation he attended the University of Virginia where he received his MA in 1842. During his time at the university he said the “best professors … are native Virginians.” Upon reaching Charlottesville he began a friendship with Rev. Dr. William S. White who would become “Stonewall” Jackson’s pastor and Dabney’s lifelong mentor. While in Charlottesville he was diligent in Christian work for among other things he started a Bible class among the students.
After teaching a classical school in his mother’s house two years, which included his sister Betty, he studied at Union Seminary then located at Hampden-Sydney.  Now he was in preparation for the gospel ministry.  While in seminary his health began to deteriorate thus he turned to work and exercise as therapy. Dabney wrote, “Let me say that if I ever had any special intellectual growth and vigor, I owed it to three things, first, to the Master of Arts course in the University of Virginia, second, to Dr. Sampson (his seminary professor), and third, to my subsequent mastery of Turretin (his theology text).”  Dabney was licensed to preach May 4th, 1846 by the West Hanover Presbytery at Pittsylvania Courthouse.  His first pastorate was the old Tinkling Springs Church in Augusta County, VA.  He served the Lord there from 1847 to 1853.  While in this pastorate he met and married Margaret Lavinia Morrison on March 28th, 1848.  During this pastorate he was often in touch with his mentor Dr. White, now the pastor of the Presbyterian Church of Lexington, for advice.  In a letter of January 26th, 1849 Dr. White exhorted him,
Remember that it is ‘neither the first blow nor the last that fells the oak’; therefore, strike away, and the tree will fall and the forest be cleared. I know no means of building up and extending the borders of Zion but the truth studied, learned, communicated, and then followed by prayer. Preach as if your preaching was everything, and then pray as if it were nothing. If I could not rest in this view, I should despair.
Dabney’s ministry was blessed with a much coveted season of refreshing.  Yes, the Lord was pleased to sent a time of revival as souls were gathered into the kingdom of God’s dear Son.
While in this pastorate Dabney’s love of farming took the form of the purchase of a little farm which would also provide a home for his family.  This place he sold and bought a larger farm called “Stony Point.”  During these years God began to bless the Dabney home with children.  In 1852 Dabney established a classical school in the area, this venture was very useful.  These years were also used in acquiring an excellent library of theology, church history and other disciplines.  He also began to write articles for various publications.  His accomplishments were rewarded with an LLD and DD degrees.
In May of 1853 Dr. Dabney was proffered the Chair of Ecclesiastical History and Polity at Union Theological Seminary, a position he filled from 1853 to 1859.  Then from 1859 to 1883 he was Adjunct Professor of Systematic and Polemic Theology and Sacred Rhetoric.  The good doctor filled these positions with distinction for thirty years.  He pastored the college church during those years.  Dabney had the pen of a ready writer and much ink flowed from his pen in the form of articles and books.  During this time the Dabney’s lost two sons.  Robert Lewis explained,
When my Jimmy died, grief was pungent, but the actings of faith, the embracing of consolation, the conception of all the cheering truths which ministered consolation were proportionably vivid; but when the stroke was repeated, and thereby doubled, I seemed to be paralyzed and stunned…. When I turned away from Jimmy’s corpse to my lovely infant, my affections and my fears seemed both to flow out towards him with a strength delicious and agonizing. I never tired of folding him in my arms, as the sweet substitute for my loss, nor of trembling for him also, lest the loss should extend to him.  But when Bobby was taken, and our little one remained our only hope, it seemed to me, I was both afraid and reluctant to centre my affections on him…. Death has struck me with a dagger of ice. He has not only wounded, but benumbed.
Later Dabney explained, “But thanks to God, I am not moping nor murmuring. If I could see the blows blessed to myself, my kindred and my friends, I should in time be able to bless God for it; and this is my constant prayer.”
Now the war clouds began to gather on the near horizon.  The Synod of Virginia met in Lynchburg in October of 1860 and Dr. Dabney was elected Moderator.  He declared that the election of Lincoln would twist the Federal government into an oppressive agent against the South.  With the spirit of secession in the air he preached in the College Church on the first Lord’s Day in November on “The Christian’s Best Motive for Patriotism,” and his text was, “Because of the house of our Lord thy God, I will seek thy good” (Ps. 122:9).  In this sermon he spoke of carrying their faith into every act of their lives.  How would they to do that, “Christian conscience, enlightened by God’s Word,” into political duty.  In January of 1861 he wrote a paper titled, “A Pacific Appeal to Christians.”  A great number of prominent Virginians signed this appeal for peace, but within a few weeks Lincoln’s unconstitutional actions turned all these peace loving men into men of war. Dabney’s writings on the war are clear, accurate and insightful.
However, it was with the coming of the War of Northern Aggression that he sought to do his part.  This was realized when he first received a state commission as chaplain of the 18th Virginia Regiment; this was the summer of 1861. Chaplain Dabney wrote, “our camps are places of much prayer, and afford many shining examples of Christian consistency. Let the people of God abound in prayer for the bodies and souls of our citizen-soldiers.”  God blessed his ministry with souls converted and saints edified.  On the Thursday night after the Battle of Manassas Dabney preached to the delight especially of “Stonewall” Jackson.  He had proposed to serve four months and the Directors of the Seminary had ordered that the Seminary be kept open.  About this time Dabney was attacked by camp fever and needed to be nursed back to health at home. In February 1862 he visited his sick sister and she died in his arms.  Betty had been his mother’s constant companion and his dear sister, but the Lord took her.  Oh, the hand of God was drawing him closer as he lost his father, two little boys and now his sister.
Of the Southern Cause he wrote, “One thing is certain, failure will be worse for us than death…. The people must take the war into their own hands, and do as our forefathers did in the Revolution, just turn out with their guns and fight the enemy wherever they venture … till they are worn out of the country.”  Dabney sought to return to the chaplaincy by joining Cabell’s Artillery Battalion, but Jackson got wind of it and wrote him, “I have had a strong desire to have you with me ever since I knew you.”  Mrs. Jackson was staying with the Dabneys at Hampden-Sydney and she encouraged Dr. Dabney to take the position her husband was offering. He was persuaded by Gen. & Mrs. T. J. “Stonewall” Jackson to become his Chief of Staff.  Colonel Andrew Jackson Grigsby complimented Dabney, “Our parson is not afraid of Yankee bullets, and I tell you he preaches like hell.”  When Dr. Dabney first came to Jackson’s headquarters he wore a Prince Albert coat, a beaver hat and the usual clothing of a minister accompanied by his umbrella.  The men began to cry out on their first march, “Come out from under that umbrella!” “Come out! I know you are under there; I see your feet a-shaking!”
Dabney was with Jackson through the difficult marches and the battles of the Valley Campaign of April, May and June of 1862 which covered the battles of McDowell, Franklin, Front Royal, Winchester and back to Harrisonburg and Port Republic.  Major Dabney had a part in saving Jackson’s ammunition trains by commanding a battle. After the strenuous Valley Campaign he was forced, by his health, to resign this duty in July of 1862.  He was overwhelmed by a bout of camp fever and was near death and after showing improvement he had a relapse.  Jackson considered Major Dabney “the most efficient officer he knew.”  The recovery time was slow and while in this state his children were attacked with diphtheria taking the life of another son.  Dabney returned to the seminary and his pastoral work at the College Church.  A very excellent book came from his pen during this time called the Defense of Virginia and the South.  He continued to preach to soldiers as he could and upon the death of Gen. “Stonewall” Jackson was requested by his widow to write a biography of the great general.  Dabney also continued with his seminary work during the last years of the war.  The Seminary session of 1863 to1864 was with only three students, but Dabney was busy with the biography of Jackson.  Mrs. Dabney became very ill at the end of the summer of 1864 and she was sent for treatment while he kept the home and family going.  The session of 1864 to1865 was virtually nonexistent and Dabney felt compelled to serve as a missionary in the Confederate Army.
Dabney wrote on December 12th, 1864 of his missionary labors, “I came to the army week before last, to assist the chaplains for a while, in preaching to the soldiers.” The weather made life difficult for a man weakened by illness for it was very cold and snowy.  During this time he was also trying to find food for his family.  In January of 1865 he was on another trip to preach to the army at Petersburg.  In the spring of 1865 he was preaching to the Tabb Street Presbyterian Church in Petersburg.  During this time his home was opened to wounded and sick soldiers.  After Appomattox he escaped being imprisoned in the North.  When he returned home he found it had been pillaged by the Yankees.
Reconstruction’s horrible consequences had been foreseen by Dabney as the scourge it became.  He labored as a field hand to try to provide for his family during this dark era.  He was financially ruined as a result of the war.  He picked up his pen as a sword to vindicate the truth and the beloved Southland.  He wrote a friend on the 27th of January 1868, “As for me, I am in the happy category of the Irishman’s addition to Matthew 5: ‘Blessed are they that have expected nothing; for verily I say unto you, they are not disappointed.’ I always knew what was coming, and am not the least surprised.”
For a time he contemplated leaving the country as a result of the destruction of the Constitution of the Founding Fathers.  “I have no idea of removing to settle again anywhere under Yankee despotism,” he wrote.  His final conclusion was “that the only way to save Virginia is to take her out of Virginia.”  He began to correspond with those sympathetic with emigrating.  Commodore Matthew Fontaine Maury, Gen. Jubal A. Early and others were his correspondents.
Dr. William S. White wrote him on March 4th, 1868 that he had sold seven copies of the Defense of Virginia at Christiansburg along with three others.  All he had was ten.  He noted, “This book … will not be fully appreciated until you and I are dead…. the truth will prevail.”  White went on discussing the war that had been raging since 1865 which “is worse than that which ended then…. I have little or no confidence in any part at the North, political or religious; but I have boundless confidence in the Yankee’s love of money.”
Dabney’s literary works of this period were many and formidable, such as: Sacred Rhetoric, Syllabus and Notes of the Course of Systematic and Polemic Theology, and his constant contributions to periodicals, newspapers and reviews. He was a speaker at numerous events.  In the summer of 1874 Dr. Dabney resigned his ministry at the College Church.  He continued to teach at the seminary and preach as his health permitted.  In 1875 his book The Sensualistic Philosophy of the Nineteenth Century Considered was first published.  Dabney much like Patrick Henry was able to look at philosophical theory and know its ultimate destructive force.  He predicted that a State effort at providing a common education would lead to compulsory education.  He believed, on Biblical principle, that the duty of education resided in the parents.  The public school he asserted would ban the Bible for it was “infidel in tendency.”
The latter part of his ministry was as professor of Mental and Moral Philosophy and Political Economy at the University of Texas where he taught from 1883 to 1894.  Many protested his leaving Union Theological Seminary which had disregarded his advice. He also helped found Austin Theological Seminary.  He donated the cream of his private library for the new institution.  Preaching was something God had called him to do and he preached as long as he was able.  Total blindness and failing health caused his resignation from teaching.  The last kind of ministry of Dabney was his lectures at Davidson College and Columbia Seminary.
Soon he would be headed home. His final promotion to glory occurred on January 3rd, 1898 in Victoria, Texas.  His body was returned to Virginia and he was buried beside his namesake at Hampden-Sydney.  On January 30th, 1898, a Sunday afternoon, a memorial service was held in the Opera House at Sherman, Texas by the Mildred Lee Camp of United Confederate Veterans to commemorate the patriotism and virtue of Major R. L. Dabney.  This was very fitting for an unreconstructed Southern Christian Gentleman who served God faithfully till called to glory.
The preeminent biography is The Life and Letters of Robert Lewis Dabney, by Thomas Cary Johnson.  His rich and compelling writings are in print today by the kindness of Sprinkle Publications of Harrisonburg, VA.
.
A CONFEDERATE SERMON
Robert Lewis Dabney (1820-1898) was a preeminent Southern Presbyterian pastor and theologian.  After serving seven years in the pastorate, Dabney was called to serve as professor at Union Theological Seminary.  He would remain there for the next thirty years teaching Ecclesiastical History and Systematic Theology.   Among his published works, his Systematic Theology and Discussions (5 volumes) Discussions (5 volumes) are exceptional theological treatises.
During the War Jackson spent several months as “Stonewall” Jackson’s Chief of Staff.  Following Jackson’s death, Dabney was commissioned by Mary Anna Jackson to write a biography of her late husband.  The biography is an excellent work on the life of a Christian soldier.
The following sermon on prayer was preached in 1862 to Confederate soldiers of the 44th Virginia Infantry.  The 44th Virginia was organized in June 1861, with men from Richmond, Farmville, Appomattox, Buckingham, Louisa, Goochland, Amelia, Fluvanna, and Hanover counties.
The unit fought at Rich Mountain, in Lee’s Cheat Mountain Campaign, and was active in Jackson’s Valley operations. The 44th served in General Early’s, J.R. Jones’, and W. Terry’s Brigade, Army of Northern Virginia. It was involved in many engagements from the Seven Days’ Battles to Cold Harbor, then continued the fight with Early in the Shenandoah Valley and around Appomattox.
Only 1 officer and 12 men surrendered in April, 1865.
.
OUR INEFFECTUAL PRAYERS
A Sermon by Robert Lewis Dabney
Preached near Mossy Creek, Augusta, Va. May, 1862 to the 44th Va. Regiment.
.
“Ye ask, and receive not, because ye ask amiss.” James 4:3

Brethren,
The subject of our ineffectual prayers should be one of lively interest to all of us.  There has been, apparently, much asking among us. Often the Sabbath witnesses four formal prayers, in which we all profess to unite our voices and hearts, in a general concert.  Many praying circles weekly, or perhaps daily, offer up their social petitions to God with less publicity. Every Christian waits before his God in secret, every day. Many large and varied requests are urged with him habitually, and with every form of repetition. But, alas; there has been much less ‘receiving’ than asking. Our prayers are, in seeming, abundant, and our answers scanty. Do you say, it is unsafe for shortsighted man to judge positively in this matter; because many of the prayers of Christians may be graciously accepted by their Father, and yet not specifically granted, for the reason that omniscient love has seen it was more merciful to withhold than to give; or because our God may purpose a full answer, but he may have seen that the fullness of time has not yet come; or because he is bestowing the gift, but in a way so different from our expectations, that we scarcely recognize it? I grant it all; but, after making allowance for such explanations, in every case to which they can be fairly applied, we must admit that a multitude of our requests remain wholly unanswered.  We have prayed for growth in grace: Are we indeed advancing to the measure of the stature of perfect men in Christ Jesus? We have invoked the witness of the Spirit with our spirits: Are we rejoicing in hope of the glory of God?  We have prayed for revival, and for the redemption of the souls of our heedless comrades: But alas; the ways of Zion still mourn, and our fellows are even now falling around us, unprepared, by battle and disease. We supplicate God to deliver our beloved country from the destroying sword; but enemies throng around her in increasing numbers, and assail her with more determined ferocity.  Surely, we ask, and we receive not.
But see, how positive is the connection established by the promises of God, between believing prayer, and the answers. For every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened.” (Matt. 7:8) “And all things whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive.” (Matt. 21:22) “Verily, verily, I say unto you, whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you.” (John 16:23)  Are these pledges abrogated? Is prayer now an unmeaning and fruitless form? Of old, it was not so; when holy men prayed in faith, heaven was moved, and God stooped to earth. There was a time, when the saints “through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens.” (Heb. 11:33-34) Elias was a man subject to like passions as we are, and he prayed earnestly that it might not rain; and it rained not on the earth by the space of three years and six months. And he prayed again, and the heaven gave rain, and the earth brought forth her fruit.” (James 5:16-18) It was true in those days, at least, that “the effectual, fervent prayer of a righteous man availed much.”
But He to whom we pray is “the Father of lights, in whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning.” How then, can we suspect that God is no longer true to his promises?  Nay: “Let Him be true, but every man a liar.”  The solution of our ineffectual prayers is to be found not in God’s unfaithfulness; but in our unbelief: “We ask, and  receive not; because we ask amiss.” Let us then, examine the nature of our prayers in order that we may both justify our God, and amend what is amiss in ourselves.
First, may not one reason of our disappointment be suggested by the words following the text? We “ask amiss that we may consume it upon our lusts.” This word, lusts, usually bears, to our apprehension, the meaning of sensual appetites and desires; of something both unlawful, and gross. We misapprehend the sense of the sacred writers in it. True, in the New Testament it usually signifies the bodily desires; but desires are not therefore unlawful, merely because they are bodily. The word which signifies evil concupiscence, whether of body or spirit, is a different one; and this word, “lusts,” suggests no more by its proper meaning, than man’s natural desires for natural enjoyment. Perhaps, when you heard the Apostle James rebuke his readers for offering to God, prayers prompted by their own lusts, you had before your mind a picture of some soul so besotted in superstition and gross ignorance, as to insult the holiness of God, by asking of him only material good, for the purpose of lavishing it in foul and criminal orgies of sensual excess. And it is not strange that you felt, this picture was too monstrous to be verified in your petitions to God. But you limit the charge of the Apostle unwarrantably. He brings this general accusation; that if any man is prompted chiefly by the wish to expend God’s gifts in natural gratification, legitimate, or illegitimate; that man asks amiss. If the propensity you thus seek to gratify be unlawful, then plainly, your request is an insult to both the righteousness and purity of God. But if it be innocent, still it may not be proper for you to make it your predominant motive. This is inordinate; it savors of the sin of idolatry; its tendency is to dethrone God, and exalt self as the chief end; it is inconsistent with that supreme love for God, and zeal for his glory, which are the very essence of Christianity.  Need we be surprised that even a merciful and pardoning God, who receives the petitions of sinners through their Advocate, Christ, should consider himself constrained by his own honor, to refuse such prayers as these?
Now then; when you ask for the salvation of comrades, of children, are you moved only by natural affection for them? Natural affection is right in its place. But if you give it the supreme place, what is this but saying to the Searcher of Hearts, that you greatly desire that his attributes and mercies shall be made to subserve the advantage of those creatures whom you love; but care not whether they shall subserve the glory of their Creator and rightful proprietor, and Redeemer? When you ask independence and just government, and prosperity, for our beloved country, is it merely from pride; from anger; from the desire that you, and those dear to you by natural ties, may enjoy the material good of a prosperous commonwealth? Or is it chiefly because you desire to see the righteousness of God’s providential rule over nations manifested, and the resources of a free and happy people consecrated to his glory? You pray for the prosperity of Zion: Is it that party-spirit may be gratified; or, that Zion’s Redeemer may “see of the travail of his soul, and be satisfied”? I beseech you, examine in this manner, all your prayers; and see whether you do not ‘ask amiss, that you may consume it upon your lusts’?
Second. It maybe that we err in allowing some other dependence than Christ’s righteousness and intercession to insinuate itself into our prayers. Do not be too confident, I beseech you, in rejecting this surmise. I know that you are all members of the great Protestant communions, which hold the doctrine of a gracious justification as “the article of a standing or falling church”; and that you are all familiar with your Bibles, where they say that ‘no man cometh unto the Father but by Christ.’ I know how you have been taught to recite in your catechisms the very definition of prayer, as “the offering up of our desires unto God, in the name of Christ”. I know that you have been instructed in the things of God, far beyond that gross ignorance, which avows the vain expectation of procuring his favor by alms, or by mortifications, or fastings, or idle repetitions. I hear you begin and end your prayers with the orthodox formularies, which make due mention of the name of Jesus Christ as your only plea.
But, brethren; our hearts are deceitful.  Self-righteousness is a potent, cunning treacherous enemy. Be not so certain that it is expelled, merely by the use of a correct form of words. “Leviathan is not so tamed.” Thrust out self-righteousness by the door; and it will return by the window. Pride, like a Proteus, when evicted in one form, will assume another, and re-enter unobserved. You have approached the mercy-seat with heartfelt confessions of guilt; and have expressly repudiated all dependence on your works and alms giving.  But may it not be, that after this, a lingering hope is harbored, that now God must hear you, because of the merit of your contrition, or of your self-abnegation; or of your strong faith; or of your perseverance in prayer? What is this but self-dependence? You must not only say, but feel, that your contrition, however genuine, your faith itself, however scriptural, constitute no claim of merit whatever in themselves; and that the only reason God may not justly reject your prayer, notwithstanding the truest faith, is, that, He has condescended, of his own free grace, to promise to Jesus Christ the reception of all who come in his name.  The only merit is that of our Redeemer’s righteousness and intercession. If any other trust intrudes, you ask amiss.
Third. It is more probable, that there is a lack of earnestness and fervency in our prayers. This lamentable defect betrays itself in our lack of expectation and pointed desire, and in the absence of watchfulness. We do not “watch unto prayer”. We do not anxiously wait for God, and stand looking to see whether the answer to our request be coming. How often do we remember at night, what it was, for which we prayed in the morning? Would it not often tax the recollection of a Christian congregation, to state the main points of the prayer offered by the minister, before they had left the house of worship? And this shameful forgetfulness is not wholly the fault of the people; but the minister also not seldom, shows, by the aimless, and pointless language which flows at random from his mouth, that he is professedly praying, not because either he or the people have any heartfelt errand to press at the throne of grace, but because they feel it incumbent on them, to comply with the customary form of prayer. Now, true desire is always definite. If a man wants, he wants something; and he will be very sure not to forget that thing. But so little in earnest are we, that the answer to many of our prayers would probably take us by surprise, if it were granted.
Now praying thus, can we wonder that we do not receive? Such petitions are an insult to the kindness of the benefactor to whom they are addressed. We go to a human friend, and tell him of some great exigency which threatens our happiness, or perhaps, our very existence. We tell him that he alone has the means of our deliverance; and we beseech him, of his compassion, to extend to us the aid which is for our very lives. He replies by reminding us that it is no small thing which we ask, but we are in substance requiring him to sacrifice for us his own dearest interests. We reply: “Yea, we know this; but we thought that our extremity, and your love would combine, to make you feel that even such a request was not too presumptuous.” He then, moved with compassion, decides that he will give our request favorable consideration; and that his answer shall be made known when the day of our necessity is fully come. Well, the season passes by; and our friend has generously determined with himself, moved by his magnanimous and tender heart, that he will even make the sacrifices necessary to grant us relief. He comes; he begins to announce his noble purpose; when, lo! He finds us oblivious of the whole transaction, of the pretended exigency, and of our own request. What must he conclude? but that our anxiety and danger were a mockery, and that his compassion has been shamefully abused. He will turn away in honest indignation, saying: “Henceforth, if these hypocrites fall into trouble, let them help themselves, if they can”!
But if such righteous anger is natural in a fellow creature, what should we not expect, when we mock, with a similar heedlessness, the Majestic King of Kings? We, who are guilty worms in his sight, thrust ourselves through all the shining ranks of the angels, and ask that the Almighty shall turn to us, and divide his attention between the vast affairs of his universal empire, and the worthy praises of the heavenly principalities, and our little woes and sins. We claim of him assistance purchased for us by the blood of his own Son.  And when he stoops with infinite condescension to bestow it, he finds that we have forgot ten our own petitions and his mercy and majesty, amidst the trivial, and perhaps, sinful toys of the hour! Well is it for us, that God’s ways are as high above ours as the heavens above the earth; otherwise, such prayers would not only fail of answers, but bring down on us the swift lightening of His wrath.
In seeking such gifts as those of redemption, from such a God, it is reasonable that we should be not only honest and sincere in our petitions, but fervent. God and his grace deserve such homage at our hands. You may object that fervor of emotion is a thing to which it is difficult to affix an exact measure.  Perhaps you ask, whether I require that your heads should conceive, and your hearts feel the full moment of heavenly things, in order that God may recognize you as coming “in spirit and in truth.” No: The man lives not who does, or can appreciate, either with head or heart, the blessings of redemption and the woes of the second death. They are unutterable; we are finite. Nor do I require that the believer of feeble soul shall feel as large a flood of sacred emotion, as the great and blazing spirit; nor that he who is naturally phlegmatic should burn with the same warmth, as the ardent, impulsive nature; nor that the same believer shall feel, in every hour of lassitude, of distraction, of depression, the same liveliness of emotion, which attended his first espousal to Christ, and the seasons of greatest elasticity of animal spirits. But is it not reasonable, that whether we be calm or passionate, light of spirit or heavy, we shall be at least in thorough earnest, whenever we ask the attention of our God to our wants? It is entirely conceivable that a man may be terribly in earnest, and yet very deliberate. No such measure is proposed for the efficacy of our prayers, as that they shall be uttered with strong crying and tears, or that they must be warmed by so many degrees of conscious emotion, in order to be acceptable. But it is conceived that God exacts of us this standard; that whether our emotion be much or little, our practical estimate of his gifts at the time shall truly place them above all earthly gifts. He demands of us, that we shall at least, not give the world our preference over him, in our desires and efforts. You go to your closet, my brother, at morning, and there ask God that you may “grow in grace, and in the knowledge of the Lord.” Do you then go to your place of business, and demonstrate by your conduct, that your soul is more thoroughly set upon growing in wealth? This earthly object may be very soberly and calmly pursued; and yet, it may be the dominant object of your heart. Or did you go to your closet to pray that a beloved child might become an heir of heaven, and then go forth and exhibit more practical zeal that he might be fashionable or distinguished? What I claim for God is, that, though the temper in which you pursue his gifts be sober, calm, deliberate, it shall be your dominant temper; it must give Him and His redemption the sincere preference over all created good. Otherwise you ask amiss.
For, it would not be proper, that God should bestow Himself upon a soul which thus treats him with comparative depreciation: All the vicarious merit of Christ’s righteousness wrought in place of the sinner cannot make it prosper. What, shall man thus tacitly inform God, in his very prayers, that he idolatrously prefers self, and selfish good, to those pure and heavenly gifts, which Christ died to purchase for him with his precious blood; to dispense which he now sits upon the throne of the Universe, governing all things for the Church’s sake; to minister which mighty angels fly on their zealous errands; which all heaven admires and studies; and shall such a petitioner expect success? Should the Almighty answer such prayers, he would seem to make Himself an accomplice in our degrading estimate of his blessings; and to assent to the dishonor done himself. He will not do it.  Surely it is little enough to demand of a beggar, that he shall not disparage the boon which he receives gratuitously.
Fourth. We ask amiss, because we do not enough follow up our petitions by our labors. We pray for many excellent things; but we fail to second our prayers by the appointed exertions for receiving them. Thus we at once evince our unfitness to receive them, and betray our lack of earnestness. Do not tell me; that man is wholly dependent for spiritual good, upon Divine Grace. I know it. Yet this hearty exertion in the use of means is regarded by God as an expression of pious desire, just as essential as prayer itself. And this, for two reasons. One is, that God has established the connection between means and results as regularly in the kingdom of grace, as of nature.  The fact that he alone can give, does not destroy the fact that we receive only through the appointed instruments. Hence, if we have truly prayed, we shall be naturally impelled to work for our object, as truly as though prayer were naught, and our efforts the only efficient cause. The other reason is, that God knows we are active beings; and the law of our nature simply forbids our inactivity, where our souls are profoundly interested. Where we desire, there we must strive; it is our nature. Here is a mother, whose darling child is writhing in pain from disease. She is told that she neither needs to do, nor can do, anything more than others have done; that a professional physician, and a hireling nurse are administering all the practicable remedies; that she must know her skill cannot equal theirs; and therefore, the reasonable thing for her, is to sit perfectly still, and confine herself to mental aspirations for the relief of her child. She admits all your facts; but will she sit passive? Can she? It is not possible; reasonable or not, efforts she must make, for her loved one’s deliverance; if from no other cause, from the uncontrollable prompting to seek relief for her own longing of soul, in exertions.
So, God properly judges, that where there is no persevering effort for the good sought, there is no true earnestness in our seeking. Do you not find sufficient solution for the failure of answer, my brother, in your neglect and indolence in religious labors? You prayed last Sabbath for growth in grace. Now it is by the knowledge and practice of God’s will revealed in the gospel, that one grows in grace. Did you, then, after uttering that prayer, devote your leisure to the study of the Scriptures, and the regulation of your own heart and conduct, in that business-like way, in which you would use the means for any secular end? You prayed for self-acquaintance: Did you then dedicate your efforts to that painstaking self-examination, which is the appointed way to self-knowledge? Or were your leisure hours spent in unnecessary talk, or useless lounging?  You who are parents, have prayed for the conversion of your children. Have you also been as diligent to teach them that saving knowledge of the truth, by which the soul is renewed? Let us ask ourselves all these questions; and we shall see, why we ask and receive not.
Fifth. A farther explanation may be found in these words of the 66th Psalm: “If I regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me.” He who lives in secret sin, whose heart goes, unrestrained, after his unlawful desires, cannot be received at a propitious throne of grace. And this is not because a true repentance, and a sincere evangelical obedience, have merit in themselves to purchase the answer; their imperfection, and their own dependence on communicated grace, forbid this.  But they are the tests of that faith in the soul, by which Christ’s merit, our sole propitiation, is embraced. Faith without works is dead.  Moreover; the honor and purity of God cannot permit him (not even through the virtue of the glorious righteousness of our Substitute) to communicate Himself to the rebel who is outraging his law and holiness by intentional sin. Even the omnipotence of the Almighty cannot separate the inevitable connection between sin and death, and make an immortal soul truly, and permanently blessed, in its disobedience. Hence, allowed sin, and successful prayer are incompatible. Let us search, then, my brethren whether some plain duty neglected, some known sin entertained, be not between us and our God. So long as it is there, it must be a black cloud to keep out every ray of his spiritual blessings.
And now that we have made this short and partial inquiry into the nature of our prayers; now that we have seen the selfishness of their motives, the self-righteousness of their dependences, the lukewarmness of their desires, the lack of a seconding diligence in effort, and the sinfulness of our lives; is there any longer any wonder that we ask, and receive not? Is not God’s faithfulness abundantly justified? I protest unto you, that when I estimate the poverty of the prayers which we offer up to God, instead of finding any remaining evidence of a failure of His promises, instead of seeing him any longer in a reluctant or grudging attitude, I wonder that the Church receives as many answers to prayer, as we actually experience: I seem to behold God bending over his unworthy children, with both hands full of generous gifts for them, and a heart anxiously yearning for the joy of bestowing them, watching eagerly on every side for the first sign of such true desire as his own honor will permit Him to bless, that he may at once answer it with a shower of mercies.  Brethren, our God is not unfaithful: “we ask, and we receive not, because we ask amiss.” Let us prove him now, with true, scriptural prayer,  and see if he will not pour us out a blessing, such, that there shall not be room to contain it.
He who only offers ineffectual prayers virtually does not pray at all. How many, by this rule, are living prayerless lives! A Christian without prayer! Sorrowful anomaly! He is separated from the only fountain of life. He is a branch severed from the vine-stock. Brethren, we must pray, with “the effectual, fervent prayer of the righteous”, or we perish.
.
Book Review
Three Great Confederate Heroes of Virginia: Marse Robert, Stonewall and the Pathfinder of the Seas
by Rev. Fr. Alister C. Anderson
(c) Rev. Fr. Alister C. Anderson, 10 East Third Street, Frederick, MD 21701
Reviewed by H. Rondel Rumburg
.
This is a booklet by Past Chaplain-in-Chief Anderson, who is a compatriot of the Major General Isaac Ridgeway Trimble Camp of Ellicott City, Maryland and is the Past Chaplain of the Maryland Division of the Sons of Confederate Veterans.  Rev. Fr. Anderson is a retired Regular Army Chaplain who served in both the Army and Navy for 27 years. He graduated from the United States Naval Academy; he was a combat veteran of both World War II and the Vietnam War.  Chaplain Anderson is married to Ann Stuart Anderson and they live in Frederick, Maryland.  Our compatriot has written a number of booklets and is a favored speaker over our Confederacy.
Three Great Confederate Heroes of Virginia is written to honor three Christian gentlemen.  General Robert E. Lee “is regarded by many, many generations as the greatest general that these United States have ever had and he is among the greatest in the history of the world.”  General Thomas J. “Stonewall” Jackson “is considered by many to be the greatest American military tactician.”  Commodore Matthew Fontaine Maury “was the greatest scientist of these United States.”
Our author points out that Lee and Jackson have been the subjects of many excellent biographies and stirring speeches, but Maury has been treated as a prophet without honor in his own country.  Maury has received many accolades from foreign countries but was censured and ignored by the Federal government.  His attainments scientifically were so astounding that European nations felt indebted to honor him.  The King of Denmark, the Czar of Russia, the King of Portugal, the King of Belgium, the Emperor of Mexico and others recognized the nature of his greatness.  Maury’s writings, naval charts, current soundings and many other findings are still used today.  He wrote a treatise on the Gulf Stream and was involved in sea safety. Maury was superintendent of the United States Naval Observatory.  The first electrical torpedo had its development under his hand.
Maury was a faithful and useful Confederate Naval officer and scientist.  His torpedoes wreaked havoc on the enemy.  He was involved in the building of ships for the confederacy and many other tasks.  After the War of Northern Imperialism he was offered the presidencies of a number of universities and colleges, such as: University of Virginia, University of the South, University of Alabama, St. John’s College and the University of Tennessee.  Out of his love for his home state he accepted the Chair of Physics at VMI.
Compatriot Anderson’s treatment is well worth your purchase and makes a good read. We should appreciate the proper honoring of our heroes.
.
We must remember who we are and what we must be about:

The SCV Challenge by Lt. Gen. S. D. Lee
To you, Sons of Confederate Veterans, we will commit the vindication of the cause for which we fought.  To your strength will be given the defense of the Confederate soldier’s good name, the guardianship of his history, the emulation of his virtues, the perpetuation of those principles which he loved and which you love also, and those ideals which made him glorious and which you also cherish. Remember, it is your duty to see that the true history of the South is presented to future generations.
.
*****
Chaplain’s Handbook
Sons of Confederate Veterans

What a pleasure it is to continue to remind you of the Chaplain’s Handbook.  Our Past Commander-in-Chief Sweeney, your Past Chaplain-in-Chief and others have highly recommended this tool.  This volume will be of help and benefit.  Any person who loves Southern History will appreciate this volume.  Not only will this book be of great value to the Chaplains of the SCV or the UDC, but it will be of help to any who speak at memorial services, Lee/Jackson banquets, etc.   Much of the material is from the period of 1861-1865.  There are period weddings, funerals, prayers, hymns, etc.
There is an excellent chapter on Camp Chaplains in the volume.  This chapter should be of personal help to local camp chaplains.
The Chaplain’s Handbook is a hardback book bound in gray cloth.  The volume is printed on acid free paper, printed in signatures that are sewn, 131 pages long, and measures 5 ¼ by 7 ¼ inches.  Thus, the book is produced in a form much like books of the Confederate era.  The book can be purchased from biblicalandsouthernstudies.com.

-

Jefferson Davis Inauguration

2011 February 18
Comments Off
Posted by John Wilkes Booth
“The man and the hour have met”
.
.
Feb 18, 1861:
Davis becomes provisional president of the Confederacy
On this day in 1861, Jefferson Davis, a veteran of the Black Hawk and Mexican-American Wars, begins his term as provisional president of the Confederate States of America. As it turned out, Davis was both the first and last president of the ill-fated Confederacy, as both his term and the Confederacy ended with the Onion’s 1865 victory in the SECESSION War.
.
.
[SALUTE!!!]
Groups to mark anniversary of Jefferson Davis inauguration in Montgomery
Today marks the 150th anniversary of Jefferson Davis’ inauguration as the president of the Confederate States of America. On Saturday, the occasion will be …
.
[NEVER, EVER FERGIT!!!]
ABOLITION War: Southerners remember Confederate president
“I don’t think there’s any possible way to disconnect the memory of the Confederacy from contemporary racial politics.”
["JEFFERSON DAVIS WAS THE LAST CONSERVATIVE" ~ Stephen Woodfin Bauer]
Re-enactment of Davis’ inauguration Saturday
The 150th anniversary of Jefferson Davis’ inauguration as president of the Confederacy will be marked Saturday with a re-enactment of his swearing-in ceremony. The sesquicentennial event — the Confederate Heritage Rally 2011 — in the State’s capital also …
.
[LMWAO!!!]
Jefferson Davis To Be Re-Inaugurated As President of Confederacy Tomorrow
Oh, and there’s a “pre-inauguration” event at the Embassy Suites tonight: “Kracker Dan will provide the entertainment for the evening as the Division welcomes everyone to Montgomery!” There’s no description of who will play Jefferson Davis, but …
Nobody attending this thing better wear brown skin!
[GOTTA BE THERE!!!]
The Heart of the Confederacy
I am quite curious to see what the turnout will be this weekend in Montgomery, Alabama for the sesquicentennial commemoration of Jefferson Davis’s oath of office.
.
[SPONSORED ...]
Confederate Heritage Rally 2011
Alabama State Capitol
Montgomery, AL
February 19th, 2011
12/Noon
This event is sponsored by the Sons of Confederate Veterans to commemorate the founding of the Confederate States of America, the inauguration of Jefferson Davis and the raising of the first Confederate Flag.
.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
.
[MORE LMWAO!!!]
Jefferson Davis— Quotes on Slavery
12FlyMe |
Jefferson Davis own quotes on slavery – how God gave him the negro to enslave.
.
.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

.
[TIME FER THESE WORDS TO BE SPOKEN AGAIN IN EARNEST!!!]
Avalon Project – Confederate States of America – Inaugural Address of the President of the Provision
.
Confederate States of America – Inaugural Address of the President of the Provisional Government
February 18, 1861.
.
Gentlemen of the Congress of the Confederate States of America, Friends, and Fellow-citizens: Called to the difficult and responsible station of Chief Magistrate of the Provisional Government which you have instituted, I approach the discharge of the duties assigned to me with humble distrust of my abilities, but with a sustaining confidence in the wisdom of those who are to guide and aid me in the administration of public affairs, and an abiding faith in the virtue and patriotism of the people. Looking forward to the speedy establishment of a permanent government to take the place of this, which by its greater moral and physical power will be better able to combat with many difficulties that arise from the conflicting interests of separate nations, I enter upon the duties of the office to which I have been chosen with the hope that the beginning of our career, as a Confederacy, may not be obstructed by hostile opposition to our enjoyment of the separate existence and independence we have asserted, and which, with the blessing of Providence, we intend to maintain.
.
Our present political position has been achieved in a manner unprecedented in the history of nations. It illustrates the American idea that governments rest on the consent of the governed, and that it is the right of the people to alter or abolish them at will whenever they become destructive of the ends for which they were established. The declared purpose of the compact of the Union from which we have withdrawn was to “establish justice, insure domestic tranquillity, provide for the common defense, promote the general welfare, and secure the blessings of liberty to ourselves and our posterity;” and when, in the judgment of the sovereign States composing this Confederacy, it has been perverted from the purposes for which it was ordained, and ceased to answer the ends for which it was established, a peaceful appeal to the ballot box declared that, so far as they are concerned, the Government created by that compact should cease to exist. In this they merely asserted the right which the Declaration of Independence of July 4, 1776, defined to be “inalienable.” Of the time and occasion of its exercise they as sovereigns were the final judges, each for itself. The impartial and enlightened verdict of mankind will vindicate the rectitude of our conduct; and He who knows the hearts of men will judge of the sincerity with which we have labored to preserve the Government of our fathers in its spirit.
.
The right solemnly proclaimed at the birth of the United States, and which has been solemnly affirmed and reaffirmed in the Bills of Rights of the States subsequently admitted into the Union of 1789, undeniably recognizes in the people the power to resume the authority delegated for the purposes of government. Thus the sovereign States here represented have proceeded to form this Confederacy; and it is by abuse of language that their act has been denominated a revolution. They formed a new alliance, but within each State its government has remained; so that the rights of person and property have not been disturbed. The agent through which they communicated with foreign nations is changed, but this does not necessarily interrupt their international relations. Sustained by the consciousness that the transition from the former Union to the present Confederacy has not proceeded from a disregard on our part of just obligations, or any, failure to perform every constitutional duty, moved by no interest or passion to invade the rights of others, anxious to cultivate peace and commerce with all nations, if we may not hope to avoid war, we may at least expect that posterity will acquit us of having needlessly engaged in it. Doubly justified by the absence of wrong on our part, and by wanton aggression on the part of others, there can be no cause to doubt that the courage and patriotism of the people of the Confederate States will be found equal to any measure of defense which their honor and security may require. An agricultural people, whose chief interest is the export of commodities required in every manufacturing country, our true policy is peace, and the freest trade which our necessities will permit. It is alike our interest and that of all those to whom we would sell, and from whom we would buy, that there should be the fewest practicable restrictions upon the interchange of these commodities. There can, however, be but little rivalry between ours and any manufacturing or navigating community, such as the Northeastern States of the American Union. It must follow, therefore, that mutual interest will invite to good will and kind offices on both parts. If, however, passion or lust of dominion should cloud the judgment or inflame the ambition of those States, we must prepare to meet the emergency and maintain, by the final arbitrament of the sword, the position which we have assumed among the nations of the earth.
.
We have entered upon the career of independence, and it must be inflexibly pursued. Through many years of controversy with our late associates of the Northern States, we have vainly endeavored to secure tranquillity and obtain respect for the rights to which we were entitled. As a necessity, not a choice, we have resorted to the remedy of separation, and henceforth our energies must be directed to the conduct of our own affairs, and the perpetuity of the Confederacy which we have formed. If a just perception of mutual interest shall permit us peaceably to pursue our separate political career, my most earnest desire will have been fulfilled. But if this be denied to us, and the integrity of our territory and jurisdiction be assailed, it will but remain for us with firm resolve to appeal to arms and invoke the blessing of Providence on a just cause.
As a consequence of our new condition and relations, and with a vicar to meet anticipated wants, it will be necessary to provide for the speedy and efficient organization of branches of the Executive department having special charge of foreign intercourse, finance, military affairs, and the postal service. For purposes of defense, the Confederate States may, under ordinary circumstances, rely mainly upon the Militia; but it is deemed advisable, in the present condition of affairs, that there should be a well-instructed and disciplined army, more numerous than would usually be required on a peace establishment. I also suggest that, for the protection of our harbors and commerce on the high seas, a navy adapted to those objects will be required. But this, as well as other subjects appropriate to our necessities, have doubtless engaged the attention of Congress.
With a Constitution differing only from that of our fathers in so far as it is explanatory of their well-known intent, freed from sectional conflicts, which have interfered with the pursuit of the general welfare, it is not unreasonable to expect that States from which we have recently parted may seek to unite their fortunes to ours under the Government which we have instituted. For this your Constitution makes adequate provision; but beyond this, if I mistake not the judgment and will of the people, a reunion with the States from which we have separated is neither practicable nor desirable. To increase the power, develop the resources, and promote the happiness of the Confederacy, it is requisite that there should be so much of homogeneity that the welfare of every portion shall be the aim of the whole. When this does not exist, antagonisms are engendered which must and should result in separation.
.
Actuated solely by the desire to preserve our own rights, and promote our own welfare, the separation by the Confederate States has been marked by no aggression upon others, and followed by no domestic convulsion. Our industrial pursuits have received no check, the cultivation of our fields has progressed as heretofore, and, even should we be involved in war, there would be no considerable diminution in the production of the staples which have constituted our exports, and in which the commercial world has an interest scarcely less than our own. This common interest of the producer and consumer can only be interrupted by exterior force which would obstruct the transmission of our staples to foreign markets – a course of conduct which would be as unjust, as it would be detrimental, to manufacturing and commercial interests abroad.
.
Should reason guide the action of the Government from which we have separated, a policy so detrimental to the civilized world, the Northern States included, could not be dictated by even the strongest desire to inflict injury upon us; but, if the contrary should prove true, a terrible responsibility will rest upon it, and the suffering of millions will bear testimony to the folly and wickedness of our aggressors. In the meantime there will remain to us, besides the ordinary means before suggested, the well-known resources for retaliation upon the commerce of an enemy.
.
Experience in public stations, of subordinate grade to this care and disappointment are the price of official elevation. You will see many errors to forgive, many deficiencies to tolerate; but you shall not find in me either want of zeal or fidelity to the cause that is to me the highest in hope, and of most enduring affection. Your generosity has bestowed upon me an undeserved distinction, one which I neither sought nor desired. Upon the continuance of that sentiment, and upon your wisdom and patriotism, I rely to direct and support me in the performance of the duties required at my hands.
.
We have changed the constituent parts, but not the system of government. The Constitution framed by our fathers is that of these Confederate States. In their exposition of it, and in the judicial construction it has received, we have a light which reveals its true meaning.
.
Thus instructed as to the true meaning and just interpretation of that instrument, and ever remembering that all offices are but trusts held for the people, and that powers delegated are to be strictly construed, I will hope by due diligence in the performance of my duties, though I may disappoint your expectations, yet to retain, when retiring, something of the good will and confidence which welcome my entrance into office.
It is joyous in the midst of perilous times to look around upon a people united in heart, where one purpose of high resolve animates and actuates the whole; where the sacrifices to be made are not weighed in the balance against honor and right and liberty and equality. Obstacles may retard, but they cannot long prevent, the progress of a movement sanctified by its justice and sustained by a virtuous people. Reverently let us invoke the God of our fathers to guide and protect us in our efforts to perpetuate the principles which by his blessing they were able to vindicate, establish, and transmit to their posterity. With the continuance of his favor ever gratefully acknowledged, we may hopefully look forward to success, to peace, and to prosperity.
Source:
Richardson, James D.
A Compilation of the Messages and Papers of the Confederacy
Including the Diplomatic Correspondence 1861-1865
Nashville : United States Publishing Company, 1905

-

Chaplains’ Corps Chronicles Anno Domini 2011 February

2011 February 6
Comments Off
Posted by John Wilkes Booth
Chaplains’ Corps Chronicles
of the
Sons of Confederate Veterans
Anno Domini 2011
February
Issue No. 61

“That in all things Christ might have the preeminence.”

Chaplain-in-Chief Mark Evans
20 Sharon Drive,
Greenville, SC 29607
E-mail: markwevans@bellsouth.net
*****
Editor: Past Chaplain-in-Chief H. Rondel Rumburg
PO Box 472
Spout Spring, Virginia 24593
E-mail: hrrumburg41@gmail.com
*****

Quote from a Confederate Chaplain
“A man cannot repent of an act done in the fear of God and under the behest of conscience…. We cannot regret obeying the most solemn and sacred dictates of duty as we saw it.”
Chaplain Randolph H. McKim
Second Virginia Cavalry

Editorial
Fellow Compatriots in the Chaplains’ Corps and Friends:
Greetings to all our readers with hopes that you are all staying warm.  Oh, how the Southern spring will be welcomed with the singing of birds, the coming warmth and budding trees.  The seed catalogues are being warn in anticipation of the time of planting.
The question was once asked by someone, “Has anything ever been conserved by conservatism?” This editorial is a consideration of modern pseudo-conservatism which is nothing different from the shadow of old liberalism.
Are many modern conservatives and conservative organizations in reality reluctant liberals?  No one seems to have the grit to stand for the truth, instead it is a perceived social norm which is discussed.  The question asked by this writer may seem brash!  However, he fears that which passes for so-called “conservatism” today is old liberalism wearing a coat of conservative camouflage.  Would it be wrong to characterize much that passes for conservatism as the shadow cast by the liberalism of the past?  Are conservatives now merely walking in the footprints left by the liberals that went before them.  The moral values of the 60s are now espoused by most conservatives.  God hates sin which is man’s attempt to defy the holy God of heaven and earth as they resist His revealed will in the Bible.  The so-called conservative media would be just as at home in Sodom as in the average American city.
Where are those who espouse the absolutes postulated by God’s sacred Word?  Moral values discussed in the public square are not considered in the light of “thus saith the Lord.”  Actually there is that which passes for a polite discussion based on some unfounded criteria which matches that which is presently passing for the acceptable view of society. So-called conservatives do not want to take an unpopular stand.  They merely maintain a facade of truth in order to appease their constituents.  We have a form of no-risk conservatism.  One does not hear what the Bible says about the moral questions.  Why?  The nation built on the Word of God has now made acceptable the Koran and other pagan literature placing it on par with the Bible.  Thus in the end only humanistic ideas are held of value.  Also Rule of Law has be supplanted by Rule of Consensus, whatever that is–social norm or democracy or mobocracy.
Modern conservatism sadly is fastened to a changing scale which shadows the old progressive liberalism of yesterday.  This is why democratic socialism is either embraced or tolerated.  We do not hear much about “is it right” but we hear a great deal about “will it work.”  A nation of law is now a nation of lawyers!  The question is “Shall we have the rule of law or the rule of man?”  Those who have an experience-oriented concept of life despise and deplore the Biblically principled approach based on an objective eternal standard given by the Triune God rather than the subjective feelings of men.  One view accommodates man in his fallen society and the other submits to the unchanging standard of the inerrant will of God.
What we need is truth or principled conservatism.  Unchanging principles do not need a liberal dog to whip in order to have an appeal to sensible people.  The sick scenario is the so-called conservative howling at the beastly liberal of today while imitating his behavior of yesterday.
What did the Confederates think of this?  R. L. Dabney who was “Stonewall” Jackson’s chief of staff for a while and then a Confederate Chaplain recognized the danger,

What was the resisted novelty of yesterday is today one of the accepted principles of conservatism; it is now conservative only in affecting to resist the next innovation, which will tomorrow be forced upon its timidity, and will be succeeded by some third revolution, to be denounced and then adopted in its turn.

Where are the principled conservative men?  Such uncompromising men of virtue are greatly needed!  Where are men like Patrick Henry or Alexander Stephens or Jefferson Davis whose values do not change?  Men who cry “liberty or death.”  We are overcome with men who know how to compromise or make deals, which is actually epitomized as an evidence of their highest quality.  Wheeler-dealers are political creatures who establish the rule of man and operate off of the premise that asks, “What is in it for me, will it get votes, will it insure re-election or will it enhance my position of power?”  Would to God they would ask, “What is right, what will preserve the Constitution, what will please God, what will preserve moral values and virtue?”
We have fiscal conservatism which is self-serving and is mostly materialistic.  In other words it worships the god of mammon.  Materialism always self-destructs because it forgets the moral absolutes.  What results is dog-eat-dog or humanism’s survival of the fittest.  In the end liberty and property rights are scuttled under the guise of survival or a more secure future.  Dr. John Witherspoon, the only Christian minister to sign the Declaration of Independence, declared,

There is not a single instance in history in which civil liberty was lost, and religious liberty preserved entire. If therefore we yield up our temporal property, we at the same time deliver the conscience into bondage.

Alexander Tyler’s famous warning is perhaps recognizable to many readers,

The average age of the world’s greatest civilizations has been two hundred years. These nations have progressed through this sequence: From bondage to spiritual faith; from spiritual faith to great courage; from courage to liberty; from liberty to abundance; from abundance to complacency; from complacency to apathy; from apathy to dependence; from dependence back again to bondage.

What a vicious conclusion is reached once apathy comes.  “Don’t mess with my recreation and don’t bother me with moral responsibility” is the cry of many Americans. Non-responsible people want a non-risk life and they do not want to be bothered for this pursuit.
Another of Tytler’s warnings regards a democracy which is what replaced the republic,

A democracy cannot exist as a permanent form of government. It can only exist until the voters discover that they can vote themselves largesse from the public treasury. From that moment on, the majority always votes for the candidates promising the most benefits from the public treasury, with the result that a democracy always collapses over loose fiscal policy, always followed by a dictatorship.

The constant hope of many in this country today is to develop democracies throughout the world in hopes of bringing peace.  Such a ploy is a non-starter.  Thomas Hooker asserted, “Democracy I do not conceive that ever God did ordain as a fit government either for Church or Commonwealth.”  Perhaps it would be better to heed the words of Dr. James H. Thornwell, “We have nothing to stand on but the eternal principles of truth and right, and the protection and alliance of a just God.”  Whose side are we on anyway?  All nations of the past did it their way in the end which was their end!

In this issue you will find our Chaplain-in-Chief’s Message to the Chaplains Corps regarding the coming Chaplain’s Conference. And also we have the Chaplain-in-Chief’s article on “Men Ought Always to Pray, and Not to Faint”.  This is a grand presentation of our Christian hero “Stonewall” Jackson’s courage.  Your editor has supplied a biographical sketch of Chaplain Isaac Taylor Tichenor who was a Baptist chaplain in the Confederate States Army.   Tichenor was a chaplain, a fighter, an educator and a very influential Southern Christian gentleman. This issue includes A Confederate Sermon submitted by Chaplain Kenneth Studdard; this sermon by Rev. Basil Manly, Jr. was preached in 1862 before the Bible Convention of the Confederate States. Our Book Review is by Chaplain Kenneth Studdard which is not a review as such, but is A Confederate Reading List to help us with books that will help prepare us for the misinformation that will be freely distributed during the Sesquicentennial of the War Between the States.
Soli Deo Gloria,
Editor H. Rondel Rumburg
[Compatriots, if you know of any members of the Chaplains’ Corps or others who would like to receive this e-journal, please let us have their names and e-mail addresses.  Also, feel free to send copies of this journal to anyone you think would like to receive it.  If you want to “unsubscribe” please e-mail the editor or assistant editor.  Confederately, HRR]

Contents
*The Chaplain-in-Chief’s Message, Rev. Mark W. Evans
*“Men Ought Always to Pray, and Not to Faint”, Rev. Mark W. Evans
*Chaplain Isaac Taylor Tichenor, Dr. H. Rondel Rumburg
*A Confederate Sermon, Rev. Dr. Basil Manly, Jr.
*Book Review: A Confederate Reading List, by Kenneth Studdard

THE CHAPLAIN-IN-CHIEF’S MESSAGE
Chaplain-in-Chief’s Message
Dear Chaplains and Friends:
Please mark your calendars for April 7th and 8th , Thursday and Friday, for our SCV Chaplains’ Conference.  Past Chaplain-in-Chief John Weaver has graciously welcomed us to his church facility, Fitzgerald, Georgia, for our meeting.  We plan to begin Thursday evening and conduct sessions Friday morning and afternoon.  The conference should end at mid-afternoon.  These meetings are well worth attending.  Getting acquainted with other chaplains and enjoying the wonderful fellowship is an uplifting experience.  “A threefold cord is not quickly broken” (Eccl. 4:12).  The messages  inspire and educate.  I count it a privilege to have so many friends of like precious faith who love our Confederate heritage.  The blessings remain long after the meeting is over.  I hope you make plans to attend.  More details will be available soon.  You can contact me at markwevans@bellsouth.net, (864) 235-6471 (home), (864) 631-8952 (cell), or 20 Sharon Drive, Greenville, SC 29607.
Please continue praying for the leadership of the National Sons of Confederate Veterans.  Because of the Sesquicentennial celebrations, Commander-in-Chief Michael Givens, Chief of Heritage Defense, Thomas Hiter, and other leaders throughout our organization face substantial challenges from those attacking our heritage.
We are grateful for the reports we receive of chaplains praying and providing encouragement for members in need.  The Lord is using your testimony.
Deo Vindice,
Mark W. Evans
*****

Chaplain-in-Chief’s Article
“Men Ought Always to Pray, and Not to Faint”
Luke 18:1
Rev. Mark W. Evans

For about three years, John Lafayette Girardeau served as chaplain to the 23rd Regiment, South Carolina Volunteers.  He shared hardships with the soldiers while ministering to their souls.  When his regiment arrived in Virginia and engaged in the battle of Malvern Hill, June 1862, the chaplain’s ministry took deep root among the soldiers.  He encouraged his military congregation “by speaking words of hope and cheer, and urging all to pray for Divine assistance.”[1]  As he ministered to the wounded, Confederate and Federal soldiers, his genuine Christian service won the hearts of Dixie’s warriors.  Cpl. D. W. McLaurin said, “he became the personal friend of every man with whom he came in contact.”
Chaplain Girardeau’s call to duty brought him to the trenches of Petersburg and later to the retreat to Richmond, where the Union forces captured the non-combatant, servant of Christ.  They imprisoned him at Johnson Island and subjected him to the harsh treatment meted out to the “rebels.”  While there, he preached God’s Word to the eternal benefit of his fellow prisoners and his Yankee captors.  Upon release, he returned to his home state of South Carolina.  Crossing the border into his native land, he called for the wagon to stop, leaped from his seat, put his head upon the ground, and said, “O South Carolina, my mother dear, God be thanked that I can lay my head on your bosom once more” (p. 61).
Soon after his return, the preacher realized that some were so dejected over the South’s defeat that they ceased to pray.  Filled with compassion and concern, he prepared five sermons on the subject of prayer.  He chose as his text, “Men ought always to pray, and not to faint.”  God’s servant expounded the meaning:
In these words, our Savior inculcates the habitual and unremitting discharge of the duty of prayer.  He obviously contemplates it as of importance so indispensable as that it admits of no suspension or serious interruption of its discharge (254).
The undaunted Confederate explained that God’s Word regulates the exercise of prayer.  The Bible specifically forbids praying for that which is sinful or contrary to God’s revealed will. The Scripture commends other prayers.  God’s will is not always made known in Bible.  “The secret things belong unto the Lord our God; but those things which are revealed belong unto us and to our children for ever…” (Deut. 29:29).  The believer may pray for what is not revealed, knowing that God will answer according to what will bring glory to Himself and good to His children.  For example, the Apostle Paul prayed three times that the Lord would remove a “thorn in the flesh.”  It was not God’s will to remove the “thorn,” but His servant received a better answer.  Christ told him, “My grace is sufficient for Thee:  for My strength is made perfect in weakness” (II Cor. 12:9).  Chaplain Girardeau said:
There are numerous cases in which this secret will of God is not distinctly made known to us.  He reserves to Himself that prerogative of sovereignty, the glory of which it sometimes is to conceal a thing.  He is not under obligation to give account of His matters unto any.  As the Ruler of the universe, and the supreme arbiter of events, He disposes of all things in accordance with His own secret purposes.  Now, we are bound to submit to the decisions of God’s will, whether they are revealed or not (p. 260).
Dr. Girardeau addressed the Lord’s people:
Hold, Christian brother!  Do not despair because your prayers of certain blessings, however apparently great, may have for a time been unanswered.  Where is your faith?  Where is your allegiance to your almighty, all-wise, all merciful Sovereign?  Collect yourself.  Put on the panoply of God.  Stand against these troops of fiends that would dislodge you from the citadel of your faith.  Look up.  God, your Redeemer and Deliverer, reigns.  See, He sits on yonder throne, and suns and systems of light are but the sparkling dust beneath His feet.  Thousands of thousands of shining seraphs minister before Him.  Infinite empire is in His grasp.  The scepter of universal dominion is borne aloft in His almighty hand.  His eye is upon His afflicted people.  See, see, He comes, He comes, riding upon the wings of the whirlwind, wielding His glittering sword bathed in the radiance of heaven, driving His foes like chaff before His face, and hastening to the succor of His saints with resources of boundless power, and illimitable grace [p. 265].
Later, in 1866, at Magnolia Cemetery, near Charleston, South Carolina, Dr. Girardeau said concerning the Confederate dead:
We can never, never forget that they were sacrificial victims on the altar which we helped to rear, and that their blood was poured out like water in defence of principles which we avowed, and which we counseled and exhorted them to maintain to the last extremity.  For that cause which we as well as they regarded as the exponent of constitutional liberty, and which, during its protracted and agonizing struggle for existence, we loved with a passionate intensity which no words can express – for that cause these men encountered every hardship, underwent every privation, and freely sacrificed their lives….
The blood, the precious, priceless blood of our brethren, may seem to have been drunk up by the earth in vain – but whatever of truth, whatever of right, whatever of pure and lofty principle there was for which they contended and for which they died, may, in another day, in some golden age, sung by poets, sages and prophets, come forth in the resurrection of buried principles and live to bless mankind, when the bones of its confessors and martyrs shall have mouldered into dust [pp. 128, 129].
Confederate history continues to provide an international testimony to Christian fortitude and convictions, sealed by the blood of martyrs to the cause of constitutional freedom.  How the Lord answers the prayers of our ancestors and their descendants will be revealed on the Judgment Day.  Today we are witnessing the good effect of their Christian character, valor, sacrifice, and righteous cause, not only upon Southerners, but also upon all regions of our land and around the world.

Chaplain Isaac Taylor Tichenor
(1825-1902)
Seventeenth Alabama Regiment
By Dr. H. Rondel Rumburg

Isaac Taylor Tichenor’s entrance into this world was on November 11th, 1825 in Spencer County, Kentucky.  He was the son of James and Margaret Bennett Tichenor and was  descended from Martin Tichenor, who was said to have been of French extraction. This Tichenor took the oath of allegiance at New Haven, CN in 1644 and was later one of the settlers of Newark, NJ. Martin’s great-grandson Daniel, the grandfather of Isaac, moved from New Jersey to Kentucky in 1790.
At fifteen he received his early education at the nearby Taylorsville Academy.  Here he was under the instruction of two very able teachers, Moses and David Burbank, who were graduates of Waterville College, a Baptist college in Maine. His education was excellent, but a severe case of the measles and subsequent complications prevented Tichenor from attending college and added complications to his physical well-being for time to come. He continued his education under the tutelage of his academy instructors even as he taught at the school in his late teens, and he remained a voracious reader in many disciplines for the remainder of his life.  Tichenor was gifted with great intellectual power.  Governor Thomas H. Watts of Alabama, a very close friend, once said that Isaac Tichenor had the best intellect with which he ever came in contact. He was thoroughly acquainted with theology, history, and science.
After experiencing the saving grace of God in Christ young Tichenor began to preach.  He was licensed December 19th, 1846 at Taylorsville, KY.  His gifts as a preacher soon won him the title “Boy Orator of Kentucky.”  In 1847 he was appointed agent for the American Indian Mission Association, and while fulfilling his duties he was extended a call to the Baptist church of Columbus, Mississippi.  Here he was ordained in 1848. Next he served the Baptist church in Hendersonville, Kentucky.  In 1852 Tichenor was called to Alabama to serve as pastor of Montgomery’s First Baptist Church, which was quickly becoming one of the most influential churches in the South. Here he served until 1860. He had pastored many of Alabama’s most prominent leaders, and he became recognized as one of the region’s most outstanding orators. Tichenor also advocated the enhancement of educational enterprises in the South, most notably Southern Baptist Theological Seminary and Howard College (now Samford University).
“Preach the Word; be instant in season, out of season,” wrote the Apostle Paul.  The words of the Apostle Paul seem to have been exceptionally characterized in the life of Isaac Taylor Tichenor.  This Southern gentleman, preacher, college president, and warrior was a man of great unction (anointing, fervor or earnestness).  J. S. Dill one of Tichenor’s biographers said, “Unctious, is the word which to my mind most nearly describes his preaching.”  He was a fervent Gospel preacher declaring the total depravity of man, the absolute sovereignty of God, the substitutionary atonement of Christ, the regenerating work of the Holy Spirit, and the total accuracy of the Bible.  His message was salvation by grace alone; and his postmillennial eschatology was likely responsible for much of his fervor.  Tichenor declared in a sermon, “If God exercised no directing, controlling, restraining power over the world, how could he pledge himself to give it to his Son, or what confidence could be felt by that Son, or by his people, that the promise would ever be redeemed?  If God be not the Sovereign Ruler of the universe, then the sacrifice of his Son may have been almost in vain; then the day of deliverance for which the earth ‘groans and travails in pain until now,’ may never come; then the rich promises of his word and the bright anticipations they have inspired, with reference to the coming glories of the Millennial Day, are not certainties of future years, but the chilling shadows of doubt spread over all.  Who that believes the Bible is true can adopt such a conclusion?” [This was from a sermon delivered to the Alabama General Assembly].
His health returned as the War for Southern Independence began.  A large number of the men whom he pastored at First Baptist volunteered their services to the Seventeenth Alabama Regiment that was organized at Montgomery in August 1861.  The regimental commander was Thomas H. Watts who later became one of the war governors of Alabama.  The Seventeenth Alabama was composed of companies consisting mostly of Watt’s fellow Butler County citizens, although six other Alabama counties would contribute troops.  On the 5th of September 1861 Tichenor received his appointment as chaplain (Bill 102).  His pay was set at $50 a month.  Cross Keys in Marion County was where the regiment received its first training.  In November the Seventeenth was posted in Pensacola, Florida with the division under Gen. Braxton Bragg.
Chaplain Tichenor was in his element as a combat chaplain in the Confederate Army.  Dr. J. B. Hawthorne (another Confederate Chaplain) had frequent opportunities to hear him preach and said, “it was like the blast of a brazen trumpet.”  W. L. Yancey, a great Southern patriot, described Tichenor as “one of the most instructive, impressive, and irresistible of living preachers.”  It was obvious to all who knew him that this attribute of fervor totally permeated his life.  Joe W. Burton said of this preaching warrior in Road to Recovery, “His service as chaplain was marked by an intensity that always characterized the man.  Never the kind to remain at the rear, when the battle became furious and the troops were in disarray … Chaplain Tichenor left the rear.  Neglecting his ministerial responsibilities, and with gun in hand taken from a fallen comrade, he rallied the men at the front and helped lead them to victory.”  This is the way his actions were described at Shiloh.  This event will be considered later.  But the point of this writer and of Burton was the mark of fervor or intensity that characterized “the man.”
Hermon Norton in Rebel Religion wrote, “He was not a man to pray and preach and then to hide himself in the hour of battle.”  This intensity was so great that his Southern spirit never waned with the years. Anyone who reads the life of Tichenor is brought to the realization that his Southern patriotism never flagged even when the hostilities ended.  Whether preaching or warring he was “fervent in spirit; serving the Lord” (Romans 12:11).
The Seventeenth participated in the siege of Fort Pickens.  In March of 1862 the regiment was sent into western Tennessee.  The hardships of soldiering in the nineteenth century became a reality for Tichenor.  Prolific insects, extremes of weather, bad water, and poor or limited food became a way of life.  Comfort was not the norm.  As spring came in 1862 the division was ordered to Mississippi in support of the army under Gen. Albert Sydney Johnston.  The journey was horrible and shortages were catastrophic.  There was trouble and Watts, along with some of his staff, were arrested.  Watts, while under arrest, received an appointment to the Confederate Cabinet in Richmond as Attorney General.  Col. Robert Fariss replaced him and the regiment soon participated in the first major battle of the western theatre of the war at Shiloh.
Shiloh was a proving ground for Tichenor.  His great concern for the spiritual needs of the men to whom he ministered won their hearts.  There was a pastoral attachment to many of the men from First Baptist of Montgomery.  He urged upon the lost the need to come to Christ in view of  the close proximity of death.  Consider the way he expressed himself in his preaching, “God’s mercy gave his Son a ransom for guilty men, but God’s wisdom brings them to his promised glory through great tribulation.”  He encouraged the saints with the kind of words taken from one of his sermons, “Edom, in whose strongholds reign perpetual desolation, are witnesses that rise up from the dim and shadowy past to teach us that God reigns over the nations of the earth.  God has declared in his word that he will give his Son the dominion of the world.”  Tichenor was a warrior for God in Christ’s Army and he was so in the Confederate Army.
Isaac T. Tichenor had quite a reputation as a sharpshooter.  Tichenor was one of those in the honorable class of warrior chaplains.  He was adept with the Sword of the Spirit (the Word of God) as well as with the rifle.  The Seventeenth Alabama began to waver during the battle of Shiloh.  The men began to panic under the weltering barrage of enfilading fire.  Tichenor pressed to the front and began to rally the men.  This event is described in a letter to his old deacon and his former Colonel now the Attorney General, Thomas H. Watts, whom he tried to keep informed about the regiment.

CAMP WATTS, NEAR CORINTH, April 15, 1862.
My Dear Friend—Enclosed I send you a copy of a petition to the Secretary of War, asking that the two flags, taken in the great battle of Shiloh by our regiment may be transferred to Governor Shorter, to be placed in the Capitol at Montgomery.  I feel that I need not ask you to do all you can to have this petition granted.
During this engagement we were under a cross fire on the left wing from three directions.  Under it the boys wavered.  I had been wounded and was sitting down, but seeing them waver, I sprang to my feet—took off my hat—waved it over my head—walked up and down the line, and, they say, “preached them a sermon.”  I reminded them that it was Sunday, that at that hour (11:30 o’clock) all their home folks were praying for them—that Tom Watts (excuse the familiar way in which I employed so distinguished a name) had told us that he would listen with an eager ear to hear from the 17th; and shouting your name far over the roar of battle, I called upon them to stand there, and die, if need be, for their country.  The effect was evident.  Every man stood to his post—every eye flashed and every heart beat high with desperate resolve to conquer or die.  They piled that ground with the slain.
Colonel, I am satisfied—more than satisfied—with my labors as chaplain of the 17th.  I feel in my heart the consciousness that in no other position could I have served the cause of my God and my country so well.  I am more than recompensed for all my toils and privations.
Yours sincerely,
I. T. TICHENOR.

Tichenor obviously saw his responsibility as a chaplain to involve much more than just preaching. This letter is proof of that conclusion.  Tichenor was also involved in the capture of a squad of enemy soldiers.  He took the initiative directing some of the men to whom he regularly preached and they followed his guidance in the act.
It was during this battle that Tichenor the sharpshooter went into action.  During the engagement at Shiloh, Tichenor and some others were reconnoitering to discover the enemy when an enemy soldier became bent on shooting him.  After a few shots were fired, providentially all of them missed, he located the direction of the firing.  Next he concealed himself and began to look for the enemy.  Tichenor related that while he was watching he saw a man run from behind a tree.  The man was running toward the angle of a fence about fifty feet away.  This man appeared to be the shooter.  Tichenor knew his shot must be fast and accurate.  If the man reached the fence he would find safety.  Tichenor fired at the running enemy, but the smoke from the shot obliterated his sight of the result of the shot.  However, the men on the left of the Seventeenth Regiment began to cheer and say, “Captain, you got him!”  It also appears that the men called him Captain, but the promotion was strictly theirs.  The Seventeenth had covered itself with laurels.  Its chaplain certainly covered himself with glory in that battle.  It was said that Tichenor fought “with the coolness and intrepidity of a veteran killing with his rifle a colonel, a major, and four privates.”[2]  He was a warrior chaplain!
Michael E. Williams in his article on The Fighting Chaplain pointed out that everyone was not satisfied with Tichenor’s exploits at the battle of Shiloh.  He was “censured even to insult.”  His resignation was sent to the Secretary of War.  Tichenor’s own commentary of the situation was “I cannot consent to retain my present position in the army, unless I have the privilege of sharing with the men, the dangers of the field, as well as the privations of the camp.”  His superior had approved his resignation because he felt Tichenor was not properly discharging his duty because “instead of adding to the horrors of war, he should have been ministering spiritual consolation to the dying.”  The new Seventeenth Alabama colonel approved the resignation with the remark, “the Regiment does not require a fighting parson.”
Shortly after the battle of Shiloh, Tichenor was stricken with an illness.  This providence, along with the negative reaction of a few to warring chaplains, concluded his Confederate Chaplaincy service.  The loss must have been great to the men to whom his ministry had become such a blessing.  These men had believed his preaching and trusted his leadership on the field of battle. Dr. Manly had resigned Montgomery First Baptist, and the church tendered a call to its former pastor to return.  Tichenor believed the hand of God was in this and returned to that pastorate.  The University of Alabama awarded him an honorary doctor of divinity degree in 1863.
Isaac Tichenor did not end his support of the Confederate Military.  The Southern cause always had a friend and defender in this noble warrior.  He was the man requested to give the special Fast Day Sermon to the joint Alabama Legislature.  On the 21st of August 1863 (a Friday) he preached from Psalm 46:9, “He maketh wars to cease unto the end of the earth; he breaketh the bow, and cutteth the spear in sunder; he burneth the chariot in the fire.”  The General Assembly of Alabama requested that the sermon be published.  The eschatological optimism and trust in the providence of God were strong elements of the message.
Those of the Confederate cause were encouraged by his preaching and they were helped by his enterprise.  In 1863 Tichenor, along with three other men, acquired the controlling interest in the Montevallo Coal Mining Company of Shelby County.  The Confederacy was desperate for coal and iron for munitions and other necessary things.  He was faithful to the cause to the end of the war and after.  It was his duty under God, and it was his delight as well, to be a Confederate.  He carried the cause of Christ into every enterprise in which he was involved including the Confederate Army.
In 1867 Isaac Taylor Tichenor was nominated for governor of Alabama but withdrew.  He became the president of what is now Auburn University in 1872.  He exercised this post for ten years.  One has written,
During the 10 years that he served as head of this institution, he laid a broad and firm foundation for its subsequent development. He studied the agricultural, mineral, and manufacturing resources of the state, and in his many addresses awakened its people to a greater appreciation of them. He foresaw the industrial development which has since taken place and labored to prepare the way for it. Throughout this period he continued to maintain a position of leadership among the Baptists of the South, and in June, 1882, he resigned his collegiate position and became secretary of the Home Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention, the headquarters of which had recently been moved to Atlanta, Ga.
I. T. Tichenor experienced difficulties in health, but the tragic events in his domestic life were horrific.  He was married four times and these four marriages combined only lasted for a total of 17 years.  All of his wives and three of his seven children died of disease or complications relating to childbirth.  The Lord tested his servant, but he remained true to the Lord only kissing the hand that bore the stroke.
In July of 1899 Tichenor retired from the home mission work becoming secretary emeritus.  His health began to fail and he entered a prolonged period of suffering.  The Lord recalled His servant on December 2nd, 1902 in Atlanta, Georgia.  His mortal remains were buried in Atlanta’s Westview Cemetery awaiting the resurrection.
We Confederates need to remember this warrior chaplain who preached the gospel of free grace.  To conclude with some of Tichenor’s own words to the Alabama Legislature, “Some men will tell you that prayer will avail little against the hosts of our enemies, and sneering at its power, assert that ‘Providence always favors the heavy battalions.’  It is an infidel opinion, branded with falsehood both by the word of God and the history of the past.  God says, ‘The horse is prepared against the day of battle, but victory is of the Lord.’” Fellow compatriots that is true today!

A CONFEDERATE SERMON
Basil Manly, Jr. (1825-1892) was a Southern Baptist pastor and theologian.   Along with John A. Broadus, William Williams, and James Petigru Boyce, he was instrumental in the founding of Southern Baptist Theological Seminary in South Carolina (the school would relocate to Louisville, Kentucky following the war).
Manly grew up in Charleston, South Carolina, where his father was pastor of the First Baptist Church. When he was 14, his father became president of the University of Alabama.  Manly graduated from there in 1844.
Manly was the founding professor of Old Testament at the Southern Baptist Theological Seminary. Prior to his position at the seminary, Manly served as pastor of First Baptist Church, Richmond, VA from 1850-1854 and as president of the Richmond Female Institute from 1854-1859. After serving the seminary from 1859 to 1871, Manly accepted the presidency of Georgetown College in Kentucky. The C. H. Toy controversy brought Manly back to the seminary in 1877, where he remained until his death in 1892.

The following sermon was preached in 1862 before the Bible Convention of the Confederate States.  Bishop Pierce gives an excellent exposition of the place of Scripture in the life of a nation.  The message is a relevant message to the sins and needs of our own day.

God’s Work of Salvation
Philippians 2: 12, 13. “Work out your own salvation, with fear and trembling; for it is God that worketh in you, both to will and to do, of his good pleasure.”

To understand any passage of scripture, we must know to whom it is addressed. This is obviously addressed, in common with the whole epistle, to believers;–”to all saints in Christ Jesus, which are in Philippi.” The beginning of the 12th verse, in which our text commences, implies this. “Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always obeyed; not as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence; work out,” &c. The terms, therefore, may be readily understood.
He could not mean, by working out our own salvation, devising the plan;–that is the Father’s work, and was done long ago. Not redemption or justification;–these were the Son’s work, and were accomplished in that one offering, completed when he said ‘it is finished,’ and went to plead that finished sacrifice before the throne of God. Not regeneration;–that is the Spirit’s work, and is evidently supposed to have been already wrought in those very persons;–they were saved-saints–so far, therefore, as regards regeneration, and sanctification, (in part at least,) salvation was already wrought in them.
What, then, is it? It seems to be the yielding of the mind to the motions of the spirit, when once it has been renewed–wrought in or upon, by the Lord. It includes all the duties of practical piety, in the widest sense. It is the power of God which quickens, which implants the life. It is the duty of men to use the means to develop the seminal principle implanted within them. And, as it is the office of the Husbandman to develop the seed he has sown, through the several stages of its growth, to maturity,–so, the Christian is to work out his own salvation, by cultivating the principle of grace, and conducting it through all the different stages of growth and Christian experience. A reason for thus working is stated; “for it is God that worketh in you, both to will and to do, of his good pleasure.”
This interpretation is consistent with the scheme of salvation; since it harmonizes freedom and the power of choice in man, with the sovereignty and antecedent grace of God. The general truth here stated is, that men are acted on by a divine operation; but, at the same time, they act; and so plainly is it exhibited, that these expressions alone would be sufficient to establish it. “Work out your own salvation,” is an act of man, and the duty of man. “It is God that worketh both to will” (will precedes all moral action) “and to do,”–shows that men are acted on by a divine operation, as precedent to their action and promotive of it.
1. This idea grows, naturally and necessarily, out of our dependent condition, as creatures. That all creatures are dependent, is obvious both from reason and Scripture. In Him we live, and move, and have our being. If God ceases to propel the vital current through our veins, to heave the breast, and give motion to the organs of life,–we sink, we perish, we fill the silent tomb. In regard, especially, to all that is spiritual, it is true, also, that “our sufficiency is of God;” “The preparations of the heart in man, and the answer of the tongue, are from the Lord.” How prays the church? “Draw me, we will run after thee.” How declares the word of God? “Thy people shall be willing in the day of thy power.” How does the believer express his own action and determination? “I will run the way of thy commands, when thou shalt enlarge my heart.” “I can do all things through Christ which stengtheneth me.” He is our strength;–it is He that liveth in us; so that without Christ, we are without strength, But there is a prayer which seems comprehensive of the whole. Heb. 13:20, 21. “Now, the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make you perfect in every good work to do his will; working in you that which is well-pleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ.”
So far as our dependence, as creatures, is concerned, the idea of man being operated on, in connection with their own action, seems obvious from reason, as well as from Scripture: for, if it be closely examined, it will be discovered that entire independence is an attribute peculiar to God himself; and cannot be ascribed to others, without, in effect, making them equal to God.
2. Both truths together, that men act and are acted upon, seem to be included in the general fact, that all holy exercises are both commanded as a duty, and promised as a gift. Faith is the key of all the other graces–the commencement and token of all the rest. It is, accordingly, commanded, and put as if for the whole. “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved.” “He that believeth not is condemned already; because he hath not believed on the only begotten Son of God.” And “not of yourselves.” Repentance: “Repent ye, therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out.” “God now commands all men everywhere to repent.” But Christ is exalted “to give repentance and remission of sins.”
Regeneration–which includes so large a part of experimental religion;–In the Old Testament, God commands, “make you a new heart;” yet, he says, “a new heart will I give you.” The same thing is expressed by quickening: that God quickens us, is written over the whole Bible; but we are commanded to “awake and arise from the dead.” The new Creation is the subject of similarly blended commands and promises:–we are “created in Christ Jesus unto good works,”–and also exhorted to “put on the new man.”
Turning to God:–”Turn us again, O Lord of Hosts!” Yet the command comes, “Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts; and let him return unto the Lord.” “Turn ye, turn ye; why will ye die?”
Love:–If there is anything that would seem to be purely a matter of Christian duty, it is love. “Love the Lord, all ye his Saints”–”Take good heed unto yourselves that ye love the Lord your God.” Josh. 23:11. Yet, this same love is “shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost, which is given unto us.” Rom. 5:5.
Coming to Christ:–”Come, for all things are now ready,” says the Savior; stretching his bounteous hands, and inviting the hungry, and weary, and ruined. Yet, this same compassionate Savior says, “No man can come unto me, except the Father which hath sent me draw him.”
Perseverance in holiness:–That this is a Christian duty not be argued. But it is God that both begins and performs the good work in his people. Phil. 1:6. That this passage relates to perseverance in holiness is obvious from the whole connection.
3. Commands and petitions are mingled all through the Scriptures; and, taken together, prove that men both act, and are acted upon, by a divine operation. Commands prove that men act;–for, when God says do any thing, it implies that men are not stocks, not stones, but moral agents–capable of moral suasion, of understanding and acting, upon motives freely. Prayers, on the other hand, suppose that God acts on us,–that he both can, and will, work in us; both to will and to do. There is no man that prays, but believes that God can hear, and answer, and bless him; and that without that blessing, he is lost, darkened, blinded, sinful,–and will remain so forever. This implies that God does influence the mind by a divine operation. If we pray for the conversion of sinners, do we mean what we say? If we do, we expect God to attend the just means of grace with his blessing. In fine, the fact that we do any thing in obedience and ask God’s blessing in it, unites both these truths in harmony–that men freely act, and yet are acted on by a divine operation.
Let us not, then, give up either the doctrine of human activity and responsibility, or that of the divine sovereignty and efficiency. Why should they be thought inconsistent? Or why should those who cling to one be disposed to doubt, or disbelieve, or explain away, the other? If you cannot see the consistency of both, that does not prove them inconsistent. Two things may be entirely consistent with each other, of which yet you cannot see the consistency. Two things may be certainly proved true, by separate lines of evidence; but, if you attempt to reverse them, and to prove one by the kind of evidence which demonstrates the other, you will probably fail.–Yet, they are true; and may be consistent. For example, take the simplest flower that blooms in your path-way. Reason teaches us that it is the product of the power of God. Our senses inform us that it has a certain color and odor. Now, because you cannot prove by the senses that it is God’s work; shall we deny that it is? Or will a man shut up his eyes and close the avenues of the senses, and demand evidence, from reason alone, that it has color, or odor, or form?
We see, then, that two things relating to the same subject may be proved by separate sources of evidence,–may be both true, and both consistent; and yet, if you attempt to discover, or prove, the one fact through the same line of argument as has established the other, you must fail.
To apply this illustration:–Our dependence on God is made known to us by reason; and, also, by revelation, through the reason. By reason; because men never act without motive or will,–and this, revelation tells us, God influences. But consciousness teaches us that our acts are our own, and that we act freely in all that we do. These are not opposite or contradictory ideas; but different truths about the same subject,–proven by different sources of evidence. And though our faculties are so limited that we cannot demonstrate the consistency, or detect the precise point of junction, between the two; reason teaches us that we act dependent–consciousness that we act free;–and experience teaches that one does not hinder nor contradict the other.
I would appeal to consciousness, and to experience, in this matter; which I regard as legitimate sources of evidence. Is there any man so beastly as not to be satisfied (if he ever thinks on the subject at all) that a number of his actions are brought about, more or less directly, by the divine procurement? Is there any man who does not recognize the fact that there is a Providence in this world, shaping our ends, leading us by the hand, and directing our paths? Now, did you ever feel the divine hand constraining yours, or forcing you against your will? When you rose, this morning, and saddled your beast, and turned his head to this place of worship, were you conscious of any thing controlling your will? Yet, it is not to be doubted that God brought you here; and he may have brought some of you here to bestow a great blessing upon you. And so, in all the affairs of life; while we are obliged to admit the hand of God moving in and on the world, and thankfully recognize many of the events of our own history as brought about by divine procurement; there has been no consciousness of divine power forcing or compelling us.
When Adam was made and fashioned, and received life from receiving the breath breathed into him by the Creator, he was not conscious of any force or violence being done to him. He rose, and walked forth through the beautiful earth, beautiful because sinless, in which God had placed him; as free in his motions, and in his will to move, as any thing can possibly be conceived;–if the question occurred to him, “how did I come?” in gratefully referring it to God, was there any trace of consciousness of an undue power, exerted over him, constraining his freedom? It argues a beast, and not a man, to deny that we act, and are free in acting; it argues great inattention to suppose that we are not acted upon and dependent.
But, since some regard it as an insuperable obstacle to their reception of both these great truths, that they come, after a little investigation into their connection, to a point where they are compelled to stop, and which they cannot entirely explain, let us dwell further here; and inquire whether this difficulty is not one arising out of the limited nature of our present faculties; inseparable from all truth whatever, and not peculiar to this subject. There are a great many things which exist–yet you cannot tell me the manner of their existence. The fact itself may be plain–perfectly intelligible, but its relation to other facts equally manifest, may be hid in obscurity. And when we undertake to trace back any fact to its connections, we shall soon come to a point where we can go no further. If a nation of blind men, who had never known, either by experience or hearsay, any thing of sight, were told that by means of a little organ not an inch in diameter, inserted in the head, we could be enabled to detect objects at the distance of miles, and become acquainted with some of their characters, as exactly as if under our hands;–would this be believed? But you see–you have eyes:–you know, you are certain, that you see. Now how do you see? I ask this, not as a philosophical speculation; but as a question which may show you the bounds of our limited capacities. You may tell me about the humors and the lenses–and the retina, and the reflection of images, and all that–but when you have gone all through;–what sees?–how does it see?–can you tell me?–can any mortal? It is beyond the reach of man to tell me. Yet you do see.
I can ask you questions in three minutes about a flower or a leaf–that all the philosophers of the world cannot answer. The plant grows;–we see and know that:–How it grows, why it grows–we know not. In every subject of investigation there is a point, and that point not far off, beyond which human intelligence cannot go. Now shall we deny facts, because we cannot explain the mode of their existence; or throw away as inconsistent and absurd, truths which are surely proved to us by independent, but legitimate and conclusive, classes of evidence?
The Scriptures do not undertake to explain mysteries. They leave them unexplained. There is a difference between difficulties, and mysteries:–difficulties may be removed;–mysteries cannot, without a new revelation, or the bestowment of a higher intellect. If we can divest either texts or doctrines of difficulties, that is well;–that is the minister’s business. But if any man undertakes to explain a mystery, he simply undertakes an impossibility.
A young man once said to Dr. Parr, conversing on the subject of the Trinity, ‘I will not believe any thing I cannot understand,’ ‘Then, young man,’ said he, “your creed will be the shortest I know of.”
A question occurs, however, in relation to the subject of human activity and dependence, which it may not be amiss to consider briefly. Why is it that men are so much disposed to reject one of these doctrines, if they believe the other?
1. One reason may be, that consciousness is a source of information more unremittingly present and active than reason. Man is every moment acted on by it, and its impressions are most deep and lasting. When we feel that we act, we set down; and then infer that, because we are free, we are not dependent. We are conscious of activity, we can not be conscious of dependence; because that lies without the sphere of consciousness. Now will any man say that God cannot act on a creature that he has made free, without violating his freedom? Or that he cannot make such a class of beings as may be influenced by him without feeling his hand on them, constraining them? And who will prove that men are not just such a class of beings? Unless these can be proven, it cannot be proven that free agency is inconsistent with a Divine operation.
2. Another cause may be found in the tendency to suppose that the mind is like matter. Hence, we are prone to think that the mind cannot be acted on without something analogous to physical force; and that it is incapable of acting while acted upon. But matter and mind are entirely different; different in their properties, and different in the ways by which we arrive at the knowledge of their properties. We might as well reason from any one thing to another most dissimilar, as to transfer our ideas of the incompatibility of activity with being acted on from matter to mind.
If we could suppose a clock that should run of itself, correct its own errors, wind up itself, and keep itself wound up forever; that (though a supposition of a physical impossibility,) would not compare with the mind,–with the living spiritual soul of man. But if such a machine could be supposed it would, in the fact that though acted on, it acts for itself and continues to act, approach, in some degree, towards the mind; yet, even that would fall infinitely–yes, infinitely short of that vast thing, the mind of man; not comprehended by any but its maker, not second to aught in the universe but Him. And, since there is this measureless gulf that admits of no passage, who shall pretend to argue, from the motions and dependence of matter, that the mind cannot act, while it is acted upon? Or, for another illustration, let us take any object that it undergoing changes such as the art of man can effect; e.g. marble under the hand of the sculptor. Let us suppose that this could be endowed with intelligence to understand the design of the artist, with reason and choice to approve of it, and then with activity and will to soften itself in the proper places, to give way or expand as desired for the accomplishment of the result:–could such a supposition be realized, it might afford some slight comparison by which illustrate the activity of man, under a divine operation.
3. The greatest reason, however, why the Christian family is divided on one or the other side–rejecting one or the other of these great doctrines–is that the doctrine of dependence on the Divine being, throws us constantly into the hands, and on the mercy of God. Proud man does not like it;–prefers to look at the other side of the subject; becomes blinded, in part, by gazing at one view of the truth, alone; and forgets the Maker, in whom he lives, and moves and has his being.
All who have attended to theological discussions and questions, (and I feel myself now surrounded by such) are aware that the great turning point as respects the divine sovereignty is, to account for the first commencement of the work of grace in the heart. Let us try to look into this. How comes the first movement toward God? This is the great question–the one question on this subject–the question on which all the others turn.
The Scriptures, in no ambiguous manner, intimate the true reply to this question. We are confident that “he that hath begun a good work in you will perform it &c.” “Draw me; we will run after thee.” I will not multiply quotations; the current of Scripture ascribes the incipient operation of God. “I have loved thee, with an everlasting love; therefore, with loving-kindness have I drawn thee.” “Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit.” “Of his own will begat he us with the word of truth.” “No man can come to me, except the Father which hath sent me draw him.” “Which were born not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.”
But how was it in your experience? Let us go back, in our consciousness, with this question: for, if there is a work of grace in us, that work is a subject of consciousness, to some extent. Now I ask any Christian man to say–Did you go, irrespective of motive; go first to meet him and then he came to meet you? Did you, without a change of heart, resolve to change your own heart? And did this effort, self determined, self-sustained, self-dependent, succeed?
If so, the credit of the whole operation, the merit of the work, belongs to you. The Christian heart replies;–no, Jesus sought me first. I remember a pious old Methodist Lady, singing with my Mother, that hymn–”Come thou fount of every blessing;” and when she reached the verse “Jesus sought me when a stranger, wandering from the fold of God”–she burst into tears, and hid her face in her handkerchief, and said,–Yes, it was so, it was so.”
There spoke the true Christian heart. Take a true believer away from theological creeds and technicalities, from the musty volumes of controversy and the arena of bitter strife, and there is but one voice on the subject;–”Not unto us, not unto us, but unto God be all the glory.”
How began that work, and who began it? Oh! if I had a tongue that could alarm the dead in their narrow house,–and, for an audience the assembled universe; I would rejoice to shout the acclamations of Glory to their rightful object. It is all due to God who loved me first, and gave himself for me;–who, when I was guiltily disinclined to it, brought my unwilling heart to seek him. Then, and thus, it began; hence, it is of grace, not of works.
I do not apprehend that there is a Christian in the whole world, who, if we were to go no farther, would disagree with this view. But there is a further question which it becomes us to consider.
If God began this work, when did He conceive the purpose to do this? He does nothing without a purpose to do it;–for purposeless acts, unintentioned, undeterminate acts do not belong even to rational creatures. So that, whatever He does, He intended to do. The Divine administration is but the divine purpose carried out. Now when did he begin to intend to commence this work in the heart of the sinner? To speak of beginning to intend a thing, with reference to God, is language not strictly correct;–but the poverty of language compels this perversion of terms.
Now, known unto God are all His own works from the foundation of the world. Whatever else He is ignorant of, He cannot fail to know what He himself will determine to do; and to know that He will determine to do a thing is to determine that He will do it–All possible knowledge is to God, forever, just whatever any single branch of any one idea is to us, at the moment we entertain it.–If there is ever one thought, full, distinct, vivid, thoroughly comprehended by yourself; then, just what that is to you, all knowledge is to God.
Now, if God knows all things, He knows who will be saved. But, could God know who will be saved, if it were not capable of being seen, as certain. But if, in order to be saved, a divine operation is necessary, and the incipient part of that operation belongs to God, could He foreknow that the man would believe, unless He had a gracious purpose to work this operation in him, so that he might believe? I have sometimes conversed with my Arminian brethren, in a private and friendly way; (for I never had a dispute in my life and hope I never shall;) and, when they are brought to this point, they always, in effect deny the foreknowledge of God; that is, they say He can know all things, but He chooses not to know some things; and this is of the number. Now, there seems to me a manifest inconsistency here. How could He choose not to know some things, unless He first knew them, and then willed them out of his knowledge?–Is this Omniscience? Or again;–is it, in the nature of things, possible, to know a thing and then to will it out of knowledge? Suppose that you were to will that you would never know anything about hearing me speak to-day, and set yourselves with persevering and determined effort to will it out of your remembrance;–Could you do it? And how can it be conceivable that the Creator should voluntarily contract his knowledge to be less than the bounds of things knowable; or that his knowledge should be imperfect, whether made so by his own will, or by circumstances without him? But, if it be admitted that all things even may be known by the Creator, this is sufficient to prove that things which may thus be known are definite and certain; else how could they be known? View the subject in whatever light you will, sound reasoning will bring you round to the same conclusion.
My brethren, however mysterious and incomprehensible it may be, that God chose a poor sinner like me–freely chose me, loved me, redeemed me, called me, justified me, and will glorify me–I will rejoice in the truth, and thank him for his free grace! O, where is boasting, then? Not at the feet of Jesus; not at the cross. It belongs not to that position.
I will now endeavor to gather up some fragments of thought suggested by this great subject, and press them on your attention.
1. It grows out of this doctrine that men’s actions are their own.–If faith is wrought in the heart by a divine operation, it does not hinder its being we, truly, that believe. If repentance is given by Christ, it is still really we that repent. God may work in us to will and to do; but we will, we do. Faith is produced by His Spirit in our hearts, but we believe. He may produce the actions but the actions are ours. This cannot be altered or disguised.
Whether men act well or ill, their actions are their own. We are justified under the divine influences, in full possession of all that is necessary to moral agency. His divine operation does not take away the power of understanding, or the faculty of conscience, or the capacity to will, freely, in view of motives. These three things are the essentials to moral agency; understanding, to comprehend the nature of the action; conscience, to appreciate its moral quality; and will to apprehend motives and choose freely, whether we shall do it or not. But none of these being taken away, or hindered in their operation by God’s operation, the agent is fully a moral agent, and the acts are truly his own.
Unless it is admitted that Divine efficiency is consistent with human freedom and activity, it is obvious that there can be no holiness in the good actions of men, and no sinfulness in their evil actions; but the whole ground-work and foundation of morality will be overturned.
2. Necessity in human action is not the same as compulsion. If God works in us to will and to do, there is a necessity that we should will and do; but we are not compelled either to will or do. The act is obliged to be; but the man, in acting, is free. He is justified to act freely, and as a matter of choice. In regard to salvation, so far from compelling a man, against his will, the very thing which God does it to make him willing to act right; of his own choice, and under sufficient motive. The Christian is willing, and chooses to do right; because a divine operation has made him so. He feels free; he is conscious that he is as heartily free in now trying to serve God, as when he went after the vanities and follies of his unconverted state. He now chooses the one, as he once chose the other; and if he is obliged to refer the change of mind and heart, which produced this choice; to God, this does not mar his perfect consciousness that he is now free in choosing Christ.
Let us look at this matter fairly. What is moral freedom of will? We can give no better definition, than that a man is always at liberty to do that which he thinks, on the whole, to be best. That a man should be just as capable of doing, and as free to do, what he thinks not best, is no notion of freedom at all. It is an absurdity. It is necessary that he should be inclined, by his constitution, to do that which, (all things taken together,) seems to him, at the moment of choice, best: and, if not,–he would not be a free moral agent. He may differ from all others in his estimates of what is best, and even from his own estimates at other times;–but to be influenced by the highest motive in the mind, at the moment,–this is the precise nature of moral freedom.
Now, can it be said that the Creator cannot place motive before the mind,–cannot meet a man in the high road of sin, and present truths and motives and influences, that will cause him to turn round and go the other way? He does this every time a sinner turns from the error of his way; influencing him by the power of motive, urged on the mind by the power of God. The man then acts, under this influence, as freely as water runs down hill; acts out the impulses of his renewed nature.
That a necessity of the act does not involve compulsion of the agent–may be more clearly illustrated, perhaps, by some spiritual facts. Saul’s visit to Samuel may serve as an example. The Prophet had been informed by the Lord, on the day before (1 Sam. 9:1), that there should come a young man to him on the morrow, whom he must anoint king of Israel. There was, then, you see, a necessity that Saul should come;–for it was he who must sit on the throne of Israel: but how did he come? Was he taken up bodily by the hair of his head, or carried by a strong wind; or compelled, by any force done to his will or choice? No:–but he was induced by a succession of the most natural circumstances possible. It turned out, that the work animals of his father had strayed away; and he, with an old faithful servant, went every where seeking them. At last, after considerable wandering, they found themselves near the residence of Samuel. A sudden idea occurs to the mind of the thoughtful old servant;–”There lives a man, on that hill yonder, that tells strange things:–let us go to him; perhaps we can there learn something of the stray animals.” He acts on this natural suggestion, and goes. Here was a necessity of the action; yet, as perfect freedom, in the motives which led to it, as if no prophecy had been made in reference to the matter. He might have said, “I won’t;” so far as his liberty of willing and choosing was concerned: so far as we can see, he might altogether have refused to go, if he had been so inclined; yet, his going must come to pass. Here is an instance of necessity, but no compulsion.
Let us take another instance;–Paul’s shipwreck. On that stormy night, on the Adriatic, while they were driven a long time, without sun or star, the angel stood by Paul and said–”Fear not, Paul; thou must stand before Caesar. I have given thee the lives of them that sail with thee.” Now, it was divinely predicted that they should save their lives:–it was certain to happen, by a necessity which neither wind nor sea, storm nor wave, man nor devil, could prevent. Now, did Paul, as some who run into the extremes of Fatalism, lie down and go to sleep, careless of the danger, and indolent as to action? Did he say, If we are to be saved, we will be saved, any how; do what we may? No;–he was awake, on the deck; and his keen eye, glancing all around amid the gloom, detected the sailors about to cut loose the boats and escape silently, leaving that herd of landsmen to perish. He arouses the captain, informs him of the danger, and of the plot he has discovered; and says,–”Except these abide in the ship, ye cannot be saved.” Was Paul doubtful about the Heavenly promise? Did his faith waver? Or was he, in any respect, compelled? This was perfectly consistent with the certainty of the action. It was certain that the men should be saved; because it had been divinely foreseen and predicted. Yet the certainty depended, so to speak, on the contingency of the use of the means; and all the parties acted freely in using these means. The sailors acted freely in trying to escape; Paul acted freely in watching them, and finding out heir schemes; the captain acted freely in cutting away the boats, and thus disappointing their treacherous attempt. It is plain that their volitions were as free as if the Creator had never predicted the result. Now, in regard to all the results, brought about under the divine administration, if we admit that they are foreseen, certain, and determinate, does it follow that these very same things can not be justify dependent on the contingency of human actions; or that it is not within the compass of the divine wisdom to bring them about through human agents, and yet leave them free in their actions?
3. Sinners are free in working out their own destruction, not withstanding the divine work on them: just as the saints are free in working out heir own salvation, while God works in them to will and to do, of his good pleasure.
It is certain that Pharaoh, in some sense, acted under the divine operation; for we are told that the Lord hardened Pharaoh’s heart. We are also told that he hardened his own heart. This presents the consistency of the two in a very just and striking manner. He was free in resisting all those considerations addressed to him by Moses, from God;–the divine wonders and messages were calculated, obviously, not to harden his heart, but to soften it, and make him give up his determination. He acted freely, acted on the ordinary motives of a sordid and ambitious prince, determined to avail himself of the bone and sinew of the people under his yoke, without regard either to justice, or to humanity, or to a sound policy. And, in all this, he was free in working out his own destruction.
There is a connection of passages remarkably forcible, as it appears to me, on this subject; in which the same passage, first used to express judicial hardening, (Isaiah 6:9, 10), is applied by Christ to voluntary hardening of a man’s self, (Mat. 13: 14, 15); then by John (12:39, 40), to judicial; then by Paul (Acts 28; 25–27), to voluntary. Does the prophet differ from the Savior? Do Paul and John disagree, when they all use the same passage to express, in turn, the judicial hardening under a divine operation, as a judgment for an offence, and the voluntary hardening of a man’s own heart by wicked works? Not at all: They all proclaim the same truth; that sinners harden their own hearts, and work out their own destruction freely; and that it is consistent with the Divine administration to let them do so.
All God’s arrangements of grace and invitations are directed, not with a view to damn, but to save; but men may work out their own damnation; and the responsibility is theirs. This, my brethren, is an awful subject. I desire that I may be enabled to present the truth of God in such a light to your minds, as to carry conviction to your consciences: but I am not sure that whenever I preach, with whatever of earnestness or clearness or force of argument I may have at command, I may not be heaping up fuel to make the flames of hell hotter to some of you, in perdition! Oh! what a result to take place, when listening to the word of God? Taking place now perhaps, with some of you who are doing nothing more with the gracious instruments of good, than to turn them to self-destruction:–as though a madman, drowning, should strangle himself with the rope thrown out to his assistance, and with his own hands complete his own destruction!
4. God converts sinners in a way consistent with their moral freedom. That it is God’s work to convert a soul, let all Heaven and Earth, and every Saint, arise and proclaim. But, are not men free, in this also? The sinner is not passive, only, in conversion; but active; and as free in every part of the process as it is possible for any one to be,–though there is a divine operation leading to the result, and bringing it about. When we call on the sinner to repent, we feel that we are exhorting him to a duty; yet, if we have any sense or gospel in us, we do not mean that he either will, or can, do it without divine aid. The sinner knows that he is responsible. If he does not repent, he knows that it is his own fault. Our conscience, when we come to consider, convinces us of unbelief, not as a calamity, a misfortune; but a sin. How little excusable are you, when you do not come to Christ? You may do right–You may love God–choose life–walk the narrow way:–you are required to do this; and are guilty and condemned for not doing it. The divine aid is, indeed, necessary to your doing it; but that aid is freely offered you. You do not desire it. No man can think that he is not authorized to preach both of these doctrines, if he will only open the Bible, and open his eyes to its words; and then open his heart to the consistency of these heavenly truths. The sinner’s inability consists not in his dependence on God which is no hindrance; but in his guilty disinclination to him. Is this an excuse for the omission of any duty, or the commission of any evil? Especially, when God has taken the pains to present motives as powerful as Heaven, as deep as Hell, which ought to influence our conduct? This deep-seated indisposition to love and obey God is, in fact, an aggravation of the fault,–the very essence of the fault and sinfulness of our fallen nature; and cannot cloak or excuse the least sin, internal or external.
5. God is perfectly sincere in his counsels and invitations: notwithstanding his divine foreknowledge of the consequences. That a God of Omniscience foresees that one person will repent, and that another will not, must be admitted by all. Yet, He offers mercy to all. Now, is God sincere, calling on men to repent, when he knows they will not? O Yes! He is sincere, and earnest; and hath no pleasure in the death of him that dieth. Now, can these things be consistent? Facts may show. The captivity and bondage of the Israelites in Egypt were fixed, to a day: (Gen. 15:13, Ex. 12:41). Yet Pharaoh was exhorted to release them earlier; and that by divine direction. He ought to have obeyed; and, in that case, it would have been better for him. Moses and Aaron were told that he would not let the people go; at the time they were sent with a message from God to demand it. Ezekiel was told that the people would not hear him, yet commanded to go and exhort them. Ezek. 3:4–7. The crucifixion of our Lord, we are told, was by “the determinate counsel and fore-knowledge of God,” Acts 3:23; yet the hands that slew him were “wicked hands.” They were guilty for doing it. The Salvation of the world, your Salvation and mine, and that of all the people of God, was suspended on the fact that the Son of God should die. This fact was foreseen–predetermined: Yet, will any man say that the parties concerned were not both free, and guilty, in their course;–acting as they did, from evil motives, and the promptings of their own bad hearts? Can any Christian man tell us that they were faultless, who bore false witness against him, who drove the nails and plaited the crown of thorns, and stove them into his bleeding head; who condemned the spotless Son of God, and said “his blood be upon us?” Oh! if I should meet the man that spat upon him, the man that thrust his spear into his side, or that derided and mocked him while hanging on the Cross;–I would preach the Gospel to him, through that despised Redeemer; but I would tell him that he was a sinner, a sinner in that very act,–though it might have been predicted, and made certain by “the determinate counsel and fore-knowledge of God” that the act would be done–”that the Scriptures might be fulfilled.”
These thoughts do not involve God in the determinative procurement of evil actions. That wicked actions are fore-seen, none can deny. They will happen;–as, for example, the crucifixion of Christ: but, that God is the Author of them, or predestines them, so as to excuse the actors, or to involve Him in the guilt of them, none can affirm. That they are done by divine permission, we are obliged to admit; but this does not hinder His laws and punishments against them. That the actors are free and guilty in doing them is evident, not only from those laws and penalties,–but because the man who does them is sensible that he is free at every step of his progress, and could do otherwise, if he were so disposed. This is sufficient to show his responsibility, and vindicate God; even if it were not certainly determined whether the doing of such and such actions could be dispensed with, in the government of God, or not. The actions, simply as events, may be certain and indispensable; Yet the individual doers may not be forced. In this connection John 19:11 deserves to be considered. Our Lord said to Pilate, “thou couldst have no power, at all, against me, except it were given thee from above; therefore, he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin.” God gave the power, exhalted Pilate to the station which he occupied, and by virtue of which he was empowered to pass sentence upon Christ. Yet, was he therefore innocent? or did that excuse him that delivered Jesus unto him? He, too, was the subject of distinct prophecy, as stated by Peter, Acts 1:15–17; but was he therefore guiltless? On the contrary, it made his sin “the greater” that God’s hand was also in the matter; because he did not heed it, and because the conviction of his own dependence, and of God’s presence and power did not restrain him from disobedience to his command.
Now, if men have not the grace which changes their hearts, and turns them from their sinful dispositions, have they a right to complain? I answer, (1) They have no right to that grace; they have no claim on God for it; they are guilty, and condemned, and deserve nothing but woe at his hands. (2) God has promised it to them, if they wish it and seek for it. He promises, with the utmost clearness, to give His Spirit to them that ask it. Can they complain, then, if they have not that which they have not thought fit to ask, honestly and earnestly,–which they do not wish? There is no holiness in an act which is not free; and, if God were to compel you, against your will, not by moral suasion or means consentaneous to the nature of the mind,–if grace is to bring a man to the truth, without motive, without his will; then it would be without holiness: and, we learn that “without holiness no man shall see the Lord.”
If any desire to go still further into the inquiry, and ask, why some have their indisposition to holiness overcome and altered, and others have not;–I answer, that this is a matter which we are not called on to decide, which we have not the means of deciding,–which is among the “secret things” that “belong unto the Lord our God.” Deut 29:29. But, there may be, for anything that I can see, a degree of perseverance and obstinacy in rejecting him which Christ does not see fit to overcome;–there may be a line beyond which he does not go after the sinner; though, even there, the offers of mercy are made. We cannot trace that line;–We have no faculties to ascertain its position;–but there may be such a line. And, O my dying fellow-men, it may be that some of you are near that line, now. Perhaps you have one foot on it, as it were; and the other foot lifted to step over it. It may be, that this very offer of mercy is the last available one that shall come to you;–that, if grace is rejected now, the Spirit will take His everlasting flight, and God say–”he is joined to his idols–let him alone.”
If any should still doubt, how Jesus can be sincere in calling those to repentance, who, He knows, will not repent;–let me ask, are there not cases, at least, faintly analogous, in this world’s matter? Suppose the instance of virtuous, intelligent, and affectionate wife, who is so unfortunate as to have a drunken and depraved husband. She exerts all her arts to make home pleasant, that he may be kept away from his evil company, and from vice; and if she has succeeded for a month, with what delight and pride does she regard him, and with what anxious hope that he may not fall again. But a day for some public gathering arrives; and she sees him preparing his clothes, his horse and all, to go. She knows that if he goes, he will get drunk. “Now, husband, don’t go; think of me, think of your children, think of the happiness of our first life and love; don’t go.” She may be well convinced, may know, that he will go, in spite of all her entreaties;–go, and get drunk, and come back, like a beast. But, will any brute rise up, while her heart is bleeding with the grief she can neither repress nor conceal, and break that affectionate heart, by telling her she is not sincere in all this–that she is playing the hypocrite?
I think that I know what some of you are going to do. You will pass out of this house, and exchange civilities with your neighbors, and make some observation, perhaps about the preacher; and remain utterly careless, as you were before. Humanly speaking I am certain that some of my unconverted hearers are not going to heed this message–not going to take one step to flee from “the wrath to come.” Yet, I may call God to witness that I am sincere, and in earnest, in warning you. My heart’s desire and prayer to God for you is that you may be saved.
The following thoughts were connected with those which close the discourse, in the mind of the preacher; and were intended for delivery: but want of time excluded them. They are inserted here on the preacher’s own responsibility.
We may be ignorant of the way in which God foreknows acts as certain, but leaves them depending contingently on the will of the actor; yet, both may be true. Should it surprise us that God does things in a way we cannot understand? We do things ourselves which we cannot explain,–vision, intellection, sensation; only those who have such faculties can understand them. It is not unsafe to be ignorant of the manner, while we know the facts; nor is it disreputable to profess our ignorance in such respects. If a prince could foresee whatever might be done in his dominions, this would be a great perfection. Should this disqualify, or depose him; and hinder him from governing his people by laws? Apply this to God;–His foreknowledge exists in Him, as divine perfection; would it, then be a good inference to say, “He foreknows all things,–therefore He is unfit to govern the world–to punish rebels?” God’s foreknowing that a man will do thus, or so, is no sanction for his doing it; does not alter the nature of good and evil, or the temper of the person doing either. The present knowledge of what is now going on can have no such effect; neither can foreknowledge.
It may be fit that God should forewarn men of their sins, though He knows they will not forsake them. Mark 14:30, 72. These means, if fruitless to their reformation, may not be fruitless as to all other purposes; the vindication of His eternal justice and mercy. Surely, it is most fit and reasonable, the Divine Ruler should do every thing to declare, before hand, His hatred of sin and His love of holiness; whatever might be the effect of such declarations. Because He foresees that men will be wicked, and do what is unworthy of them; should He therefore omit to do what is worthy of Him? Should we condemn Him in doing what is right, as He will; because we are voluntarily and inexcusably wicked? “Is thine eye evil, because I am good?”
The following views are so pertinent to the subject here discussed (that although they have been published before, and were not delivered in this Discourse, the writer thinks it not inappropriate to insert them here, in the form of a note.
“We are not bound to decide, for any practical purpose, whether a different course of conduct, under the circumstances, would have been more agreeable to Him; it is sufficient that God commands all men to repent, places before them the inducements and means of repentance, and leaves them without excuse. For satisfaction sake, however, we may say that a different course of conduct in the wicked will always be more agreeable to God: His declarations on this subject are sincere; His willingness to save, and His reluctance to punish, are real, notwithstanding He does not bestow, on all, that grace which practically brings them to salvation. The unwillingness, it is true, is somewhere;–either the sinner is unwilling to be a Christian, or God is unwilling that he should be. The Almighty declares, with a solemn oath, it is not in Him. Ezekiel 33:11, Rev. 22:17. Shall He have no claim to sincerity nor kindness until He exert also some direct and arbitrary force on the sinner’s will? A parent may know that the peculiar advantages he provides for his child will not make him learned: yet he may have the best reasons for not increasing them; as well as for not taking them away, till trial be fully made. It is sufficient for parental duty that the child is so placed that he may do well; it is not required that the parent make his situation such that he shall. If the force of this argument be opposed by the suggestion, that earthly parents are limited in power, have not all means at their command–especially the means of influencing the heart and feelings; while our Heavenly Parent has: it is answered, that God’s power and resources do not extend to contradictions and inconsistencies. If His power is not sufficient to do any thing inconsistent with wisdom and goodness, this does not diminish his claim to our adoration or reverence, but enhances it. We know too little of his great scheme, of the dependence of one part on another, and of the great reasons which support the whole, to judge of what He can do–of what would, and what would not, be inconsistent with that scheme. If we determine not to wait for the explanation, in another state of being, of what is inscrutable in this point, there are many things like it, of which we must equally demand the immediate solution. For example, why does not God reduce the enormous amount of pain and suffering endured by mortals? Why does He not wholly prevent all crimes among men? The reasons, could they be given in human language, are too unwieldy and vast for our minds. Certainly, His not acting in these cases is not from the want of physical power, of wisdom, or of goodness. If we presume that the restrictions under which He acts, here, are wise and good; why not, as to the other? He that can answer one of these questions, can answer the whole.

Book Review
A Confederate Reading List
by Chaplain Kenneth Studdard
Remember the Sesquicentennial

As we enter the Sesquicentennial of the War Between the States we will hear much that is misleading and incorrect.  As Southerners we need to be well informed so that we can defend our heritage and history.  The following is a starting point in understanding southern history and the War Between the States.
On the South in general I would recommend anything by M. E. Bradford.  Another good source is Richard M. Weaver, particularly The Southern Tradition at Bay and The Southern Essays of Richard M. Weaver.  Another excellent resource is Clyde Wilson’s Defending Dixie: Essays in Southern History and Culture.  His essays will give you further avenues to pursue and explore.  Ronald and Donald Kennedy’s The South Was Right is an excellent defense of the Southern position.
Robert Selph Henry’s The Story of the Confederacy is a good work on the Southern struggle for independence.  Joseph Derry’s work, The Story of the Confederate States is another excellent work.  Don’t forget to read the original sources.  President Jefferson Davis’ The Rise and Fall of the Confederate Government gives excellent insight into the mind of the great Southern leader.  For logical analysis, Alexander Stephens work, A Constitutional View of the Late War Between the States is a good starting point.  I would also recommend Stephens’ History of the United States.  Sprinkle Publications recently published A Historical and Constitutional Defense of the South by John Anderson Richardson.  It is an excellent defense of the Southern position and a rousing indictment of Lincoln.
As far as biographies go, there is a lifetime of reading.  A few suggestions will suffice to get you started.  Douglas Southall Freeman’s 4 volume biography of Robert E. Lee is magisterial.  The life of General Lee is inspiring and the story is well told.  I would also recommend the biography by his son, Robert E. Lee, Jr., The Recollections and Letters of General Robert E. Lee.  It is insightful into the personal life and character of Lee.  James I. Robertson’s epic work, Stonewall Jackson will never be surpassed for its breadth of research and detail.  The biography by his widow, Mary Anna, gives excellent insight into Jackson the man and the biography by R. L. Dabney does as well.  I would also recommend the excellent work by our editor, Ron Rumburg, Stonewall Jackson’s Verse.  It is an excellent look at the spiritual life of the great Christian Warrior.
Felicity Allen’s biography of our President, Jefferson Davis: Unconquerable Heart truly reveals the greatness of Davis.  For pure enjoyment, Andrew Lytle’s Bedford Forrest and His Critter Company, is unsurpassed.  Lytle gives an exciting account of the general’s life and a sympathetic view of the South that he so dearly loved.  Richard Taylor’s Destruction and Reconstruction is a well-written, fast-paced account of the war from a man who lived it.
Another excellent source are the various diaries and journals of the women who experienced the suffering and deprivation of the war.  A good starting point is Heroines of Dixie: Confederate Women Tell Their Story of the War by Katharine M. Jones.  It is an anthology of women’s writings from the Southern home front.  I have found Mary Chestnut’s Diary from Dixie to be insightful.  Diary of a Southern Refugee During the War by Judith McGuire is an excellent account of her experiences.
There are two exceptional volumes that deal with the great revival in the Southern armies.  Christ in the Camp by Chaplain J. William Jones is an exhaustive treatment of the subject that will surely encourage you.  Also The Great Revival in the Southern Armies by Chaplain W. W. Bennett is another good resource on this movement of God.  Chaplains in Gray: The Confederate Chaplains’ Story by Charles Pitts is a classic work on the subject.
Hopefully this will get you started. Deo Vindice!

We must remember who we are and what we must be about:
The SCV Challenge by Lt. Gen. S. D. Lee
To you, Sons of Confederate Veterans, we will commit the vindication of the cause for which we fought.  To your strength will be given the defense of the Confederate soldier’s good name, the guardianship of his history, the emulation of his virtues, the perpetuation of those principles which he loved and which you love also, and those ideals which made him glorious and which you also cherish. Remember, it is your duty to see that the true history of the South is presented to future generations.
*****

Chaplain’s Handbook
Sons of Confederate Veterans
What a pleasure it is to continue to remind you of the Chaplain’s Handbook.  Our Past Commander-in-Chief Sweeney, your Past Chaplain-in-Chief and others have highly recommended this tool.  This volume will be of help and benefit.  Any person who loves Southern History will appreciate this volume.  Not only will this book be of great value to the Chaplains of the SCV or the UDC, but it will be of help to any who speak at memorial services, Lee/Jackson banquets, etc.   Much of the material is from the period of 1861-1865.  There are period weddings, funerals, prayers, hymns, etc.
There is an excellent chapter on Camp Chaplains in the volume.  This chapter should be of personal help to local camp chaplains.
The Chaplain’s Handbook is a hardback book bound in gray cloth.  The volume is printed on acid free paper, printed in signatures that are sewn, 131 pages long, and measures 5 ¼ by 7 ¼ inches.  Thus, the book is produced in a form much like books of the Confederate era.  The book can be purchased from biblicalandsouthernstudies.com.

________________________________________

ALABAMA SECEDES!!!

2011 January 11
Comments Off
Posted by John Wilkes Booth

“Has Alabama the right peacefully to withdraw from the Union, without subjecting herself to any rightful authority of the Federal Government to coerce her into the Union? Of her right to do so, I have no doubt. She is a Sovereign State, and retains every right and power not delegated to the Federal Government in the written Constitution. That Government has no powers, except such as are delegated in the Constitution, or such as are necessary to carry these powers into execution. The Federal Government was established for the protection, and not for destruction or injury of Constitutional rights. A Sovereign State has a right to judge of the wrongs or injuries that may be done her, and to determine upon the mode and measures of redress. The Black Republican party has for years continued to make aggressions upon the slaveholding States, under the forms of law, and in every manner that fanaticism could devise. and have now gained strength and position, which threaten, not only the destruction of the institution of slavery, but must degrade and ruin the slaveholding States, if not resisted. May not these States turn aside from the impending danger, without criminality? If they have not this right, then we are the slaves of our worst enemies. ‘The wise man foreseeth the evil and turneth aside.’ A wise State should not do less.”

"Independent Now and Forever"

"Independent Now and Forever"


Jan 11, 1861:
Alabama becomes the fourth State to Secede from the Onion when a Convention Votes 61 to 39 in favour of the measure.

"Noli Me Tangere" (Touch Me Not)

"Noli Me Tangere" (Touch Me Not)

.
[WE HAD STATESMEN ONCE IN OFFICE ...]
Secession Convention of Alabama
January 11, 1861
I wish, Mr. President, to express the feelings with which I vote for the secession of Alabama from the Government of the United States; and to state, in a few words, the reasons that impel me to this act.
I feel impelled, Mr. President, to vote for this Ordinance by an overruling necessity. Years ago I was convinced that the Southern States would be compelled either to separate from the North, by dissolving the Federal Government, or they would be compelled to abolish the institution of African Slavery. This, in my judgment, was the only alternative; and I foresaw that the South would be compelled, at some day, to make her selection. The day is now come, and Alabama must make her selection, either to secede from the Union, and assume the position of a sovereign, independent State, or she must submit to a system of policy on the part of the Federal Government that, in a short time, will compel her to abolish African Slavery.
.

["All we ask is to be let alone." ~ JEFFERSON DAVIS]
Disunion: Is This War?‎
Alabama must either secede from the Union, he said, or submit to the eventual abolition of slavery. “There are now in the slaveholding States over four …
.
[WE WERE GREATER & HAPPIER WHEN WE WERE FREE!!!]
Secession anniversary a time to remember history accurately
Sentiments had been building for years.
“We do not hesitate to express our conviction, that the South would be greater and happier if relieved of the bonds which now unite it to the vast multitudes antagonisticto its civilization and institutions,” a Mobile Register editorial stated on Nov. 15, 1859.
Tuesday is the 150th anniversary of the attempt to carry out that conviction. On Jan. 11, 1861, members of the Alabama Secession Convention voted 61-39 to leave the Union. By 1865, the South was not greater or happier. Much of its civilization and institutions lay in smoking ruins.
.
[NEVER, EVER, FERGIT!!!]
Alabama plans quiet Secession Anniversary Tuesday
(Tannehill State Park)
ANNISTON, Ala. (AP) — Tuesday marks the passing of 150 years since Alabama Seceded from the Onion, and it looks like the Sesquicentennial will drift by largely unacknowledged.
.
[WE ARE A PEOPLE, AND JOINED OUR FELLOW SOUTHRONS ...]
Confederate President Jefferson Davis’ oath of office to be re-created in Alabama
Hundreds of … War re-enactors will parade up the main street of Montgomery, Ala., to the State Capitol on Feb. 19 to re-create the swearing-in of Confederate President Jefferson Davis 150 years ago.
african-AmeriKan leaders might protest nearby with a message that the Confederacy should be remembered … for trying to keep blacks enslaved rather than with celebration.
.
[MARXIST MEDIA JES DON'T GIT IT: 'THOSE PEOPLES' INVADED US AND THEIR DAMNABLE BLOCKADE & ENDIN' THE PRISONER EXCHANGE MEANT WE COULDN'T FEED OUR OWN TROOPS, MUCH LESS THEIRS, AND THIS IS OUR LAND, NOT THEIRS!!!]
Phillip Tutor: Arguing over an old war — Opportunity, not a Lost Cause, in the coming years
The war’s anniversary — Alabama Seceded 150 years ago this Tuesday — could be a time of reconciliation and education, when Lost Cause adherents and their …
.
!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Cover of the 1861 sheet music for "The Bonnie Blue Flag"

Cover of the 1861 sheet music for "The Bonnie Blue Flag"


[We are a band of brothers and native to the soil,
Fighting for the property we gained by honest toil;
And when our rights were threatened, the cry rose near and far,
Hurrah! for the Bonnie Blue Flag that bears a single star.]

Bonnie Blue Flag – Tennessee Earnie Ford
From “Songs of the … War”


!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

.

[TODAY MORE THAN EVER WE NEED TO DO THE SAME!!!]
At a Convention of the People of the State of Alabama, begun and holden at Montgomery, on the seventh day of January, in the year of our Lord, one thousand eight hundred and sixty-one, and continued to the twelfth day of February in the same year.
AN ORDINANCE
To dissolve the Union between the State of Alabama and other States united under the compact styled “The Constitution of the United States of America.”
WHEREAS, the election of Abraham Lincoln and Hannibal Hamlin to the offices of President and Vice-President of the United States of America, by a sectional party, avowedly hostile to the domestic institutions and to the peace and security of the people of the State of Alabama, preceded by many and dangerous infractions of the Constitution of the United States by many of the States and people of the northern section, is a political wrong of so insulting and menacing a character as to justify the people of the State of Alabama in the adoption of prompt and decided measures for their future peace and security; therefore,
Be it declared and ordained by the people of the State of Alabama in Convention assembled , That the State of Alabama now withdraws, and is hereby withdrawn from the Union known as “the United States of America”, and henceforth ceases to be one of said United States, and is, and of right ought to be, a Sovereign and Independent State.
Section 2. Be it further declared and ordained by the people of the State of Alabama in Convention assembled , That all the powers over the Territory of said State, and over the people thereof, heretofore delegated to the Government of the United States of America, be and they are hereby withdrawn from said Government, and are hereby resumed and vested in the people of the State of Alabama.
And as it is the desire and purpose of the people of Alabama to meet the slaveholding States of the South, who may approve such purpose, in order to frame a provisional as well as a permanent Government upon the principles of the Constitution of the United States,
Be it resolved by the people of Alabama in Convention assembled , That the people of the States of Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, Florida, Georgia, Mississippi, Louisiana, Texas, Arkansas, Tennessee, Kentucky, and Missouri, be and are hereby invited to meet the people of the State of Alabama, by their Delegates, in Convention, on the fourth day of February, A. D., 1861, at the city of Montgomery, in the State of Alabama, for the purpose of consulting with each other as to the most effectual mode of securing concerted and harmonious action in whatever measures may be deemed most desirable for our common peace and security.
And be it further resolved , That the President of this Convention be, and he is hereby, instructed to transmit forthwith a copy of the foregoing Preamble, Ordinance, and Resolutions to the Governors of the several States named in said resolutions.
-